WEST SEAXNA CYNING I Ine by the Grace of God King of the West Saxons in his preamble to his Laws But until about our Henry the Third it was not of so constant use as that the Stile of the King necessarily required it This Stile of Dei Gratia is frequently given in old time Given to Spiritual Lords and yet in use to Spiritual Lords nothing being more common in the Instruments of Bishops and Abbats in the Chartularies of Monasteries and it is given from Kings to them in the Summons of Parliament and Writs to Assemble or Prorogue Convocations in this form Jacobus c. Reverendissimo in Christo â—â—tri praedilectoque fideli Consiliario nostro Georgio eadeâ—◠〈…〉 Archiepiscopo Cantuariensi c. But at this day though it 〈◊〉 â—â—ven to them they use it not in the first Person but Deâ— (i) Rosula Novella 〈◊〉 cap. 111. â—â—mentia or Providentia Divina and in older times when they writ to the Pope Emperor or King they were not to write Dei Gratia of themselves but only such or such licet indignus vel immerens Bononiae Episcopus c. By all these Titles we cannot but observe that the dignity of Kings and Sovereigns was looked upon in all Ages as deriving Authority from God Almighty and his Vicegerents here upon Earth having the Attributes of God that as he was Supreme over all things in Heaven and Earth so they within their Districts upon Earth I shall end this Chapter with this Observation That the Attribute of Dei Gratia applied to Sovereigns and Bishops might probably have Authority from the Constitution of Justinian (k) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Just Noâ— 6. init 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. which runs thus The greatest Gifts which Gods goodness from above hath conferred on Men are the Priesthood and Empire both of which proceed from one and the same Principle and are for the ordering and disposing of the Affairs of Mankind Concerning the peculiar Title of our Kings of England Defender of the Faith the learned Spelman having given us thâ— Copy of the Bull and discoursed so fully of it I shall 〈◊〉 the curious Reader to him for satisfaction CHAP. XVII Of the Soveraignty of the Kings of England according to our Histories and Laws THE Titles and Attributes which other Soveraign Princes have either assumed The Kings of England have used all the Titles proper to Sovereign Princes or have been given to them our Kings of England have used as might be made appear by innumerable Examples But I shall treat but of a few and shew wherein the Soveraignty is discovered and what ancient Prerogatives they have by their acts of Grace quitted and lastly how the long Parliament of 1641. would have cramped the King's Authority First as to the Title of King or Emperor promiscuously So our Edgar frequently in his Charters calls himself Albionis Anglorum Basileus As King Emperour Lord. and I have noted before that the Grecians esteemed the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be of full as eminent Signification as Emperor So in a Charter (a) Cod. Wigorn. to Oswald Bishop of Worcester he is called Anglorum Basileus omniumque Regum Insularum Oceanique Britanniam circumjacentis cunctarumque Nationum quae infra eam includuntur Imperator Dominus In which we may note that one of our Kings of England writ himself not only Basileus according to the Grecian usage which signified King and Emperor but also Emperor and Lord three of the fullest Attributes either the Grecian or Roman Emperors ever used as also Lord of the British Sea as Canutus his Successor challenged So in a Charter to (b) Mon. Ang. par 1. p. 64. Peterburg Ego Edgar sub ipso sidereo Rege praesidens Regno Magnae Britanniae I have seen another (c) Lib. MS. Roberti de Swapham c. Fundationis Burgensis Coenobii p. 38. of his Charters prefaced thus Gratia Domini nostri Jesu Christi omnium seculorum omnia suo Intuitu distribuentis Regna terrarum moderantis habenas rerum Ego Edgar sub ipso eodem Rege praesidens Regno Britanniae c. So King (d) Id. p. 39. Edward in the same Book stiles himself Ego Edwardus Rex Anglorum Monarchiam Regiminis tenens hoc decretum Patris mei per deprecationem Abbatis Aidulfi perhenniter affirmavi In which we may note that Edgar owns himself subject to Jesus Christ God And King Edward saith he holds the single Command of Government So King Edward in a (e) Coke Praefat. 4. Reports Rex Anglorum totius Britanniae Telluris Gubernator Rector Angligenum Orcadarum necnon in Gyro jacentium Monarcha Anglorum Induperator Charter to Ramsey stiles himself Totius Albionis Dei moderante Dominatione Basileus King of all Albion and King Edwin in a Charter to Crowland calls himself King of England and Governour and Ruler of all the Land of Britain So Ethelred in his Charter to Canterbury stiles himself Of all the English born and the Oreades lying in Circuit about it Monarch and Emperor of the English So that by Orcades must be understood all the Isles about Britain So William Rufus dates his Charter to the Monastery of Shaftsbury secundo Anno Imperii mei By all which it appears that the Kings of England have justly assumed the Supream Imperial Command in their own Dominions and though the Title of Emperor hath been disused Kings of England as much Sovereigns as Emperours yet we shall find the substance of it sufficiently challenged in that of (f) Ipse omnes libertaâ—â—s 〈◊〉 Râ—gno habebat suo quas Imperator vendicabat in Imperio Matt. Paris in vita Willielmi 2. William Rufus to Arch-Bishop Anselm when he told him That he had all the Liberties in his Kingdom which the Emperor challenged in the Empire And in a Constitution (g) Râ—gâ—um Angliae ab omâ—i subjectione Imperiali liberrimum Claus 13 E. 2. m. 6. dorso of King Edward the Second it is declared That the Kingdom of England is most free from all Imperial Subjection which excluded all public Notaries who were made by the Emperor or Popes and by this Constitution were utterly rejected The Statutes for it This further appears in the (h) Stat. Anno 23 E. 3. c. 1. Vide Coke Instit 2. 111. 4 part 6. 8. 3. Instit 120 125. Statute of Praemunire made 23 Ed. 3. which runs thus That it being shown by the grievous and clamorous Complaints of the great Men and Commons how that divers of the People be and been drawn out of the Realm to answer of things whereof the Cognizance pertaineth to the King's Court and also that the Judgments given in the same Court be impeached in another Court in prejudice and dis-inherison of our Lord the King and of his Crown c. Therefore it was enacted That none of the King's Liege-People of
Commons in his said Parliament assembled By Authority of the said Parliament by Authority of the same Parliament Our Sovereign Lord the King hath ordained and established divers Statutes Declarations and Ordinances The Preface to the Statutes at (c) Idem Anno 1452. fol. 286. Reading 31 Regni hath these words Our Lord the King by Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons being in the said Parliament and by Authority of the same Parliament hath made ordained and established divers Acts and Statutes Here the Commons Assent is joyned with the Lords whereas in most others of his Reign it is At the special request of the Commons So it is in that at Westminster which is like the first only it saith Our Sovereign Lord c. the Thirty ninth of his Noble and Gracious Reign Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Fourth 's Reign THE Preamble to the Statutes of (a) Idem Anno 1461. fol. 291. King Edward by the Grace of God Westminster 1 Regni is Edward by the Grace of God c. to the Honour of God and Holy Church to nourish Peace Unity and Concord within his Realm which he much desireth by the Advice and Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal of the same Realm and at the special Request of the Commons of his said Realm assembled by Authority of the same Parliament hath ordained The rest of the Prefaces vary very little except that in the 3 E. 4. it is By the Advice and Assent of his Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons c. Of the Parliament in King Richard the Third's time THE Preamble to the Statutes at (a) Idem Anno 1483. fol. 315. Westminster 1 R. 3. runs thus Richard by the Grace of God c. to the Honour of God and of Holy Church and for the Common-wealth of his Realm of England Advice and Assent of Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Request of the Commons c. By the Advice and Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and at the Request of the Commons of the said Realm summoned to the said Parliament by the Authority of the same Parliament hath ordained and established for the Quietness of his People certain Statutes Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Seventh 's time THE Prefaces to all the Acts in his (a) Idem Anno 1485. fol. 324. Reign are much alike thus The King our Sovereign Lord Henry c. To the Honour of God c. By the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in the said Parliament assembled and by Authority of the said Parliament hath done to be made certain Statutes and Ordinances Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Eighth 's time MOST of the Prefaces to the 20th of his Reign are the same as in King H. the 7th mutatis mutandis The Title of the 21 H. 8. (a) Id. fol. 392. only is Statuta ad Rempublicam spectantia edita in 1 Sessione Parliamenti c. Anno Regni invictissimi Principis Henrici c. In the 5th Chapter of the Acts of the (b) Id. fol. 435. 24th of his Reign The King our Sovereign Lord. it is thus Be it enacted by the King our Sovereign Lord with the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons of this present Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same So most of the rest are excepting that in the second Chapter of the 26. of (c) Id. fol. 465. his Reign it is said Therefore be it enacted by Authority of this present Parliament So in the first Chapter of the (d) Id. fol. 485. 28 Regni it is said For the Remedy whereof May it please the King c. it be enacted may it please the King our Sovereign Lord by the Assent c. it may be enacted The Title of the Acts 31 H. 8. (e) Id. fol. 537. H. 8. Defender of the Faith and in Earth Supreme Head c. runs thus Henry the 8th c. Defender of the Faith and in Earth supreme Head immediately under Christ of the Church of England to the Honour of Almighty God Conservation of the true Doctrine of Christian Religion and for the Concord Quiet and Wealth of this his Realm and Subjects of the same held his most high Court of Parliament c. wherein were established these Acts following and in the first Chapter it is said Be it enacted c. Be it enacted by the King our dread Sovereign Lord and by the assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and by the Commons of this present Parliament assembled The Thirty second of H. 8. hath these Expressions which day the said Parliament continued by divers Prorogations was by His Graces Authority finished and dissolved amongst many other the Acts following By his Highness with the assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons assembled in the said Parliament have been Established Ordained and Enacted Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Sixth 's Reign IN the first Chapter of the first (a) Id. fol. 687. Statutes made 1. Regni it is said The Kings most Excellent Majesty King 's Excellent Majesty Princely Serenity Highness minding the Governance and Order of his most loving Subjects to be in most perfect Unity and Concord in all things c. as his most Princely Serenity and Majesty hath already declared by evident Proofs Be it enacted by the Kings Highness with the assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and of the Commons of this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same In the second and third Year of Ed. 6. they are called (b) Id. fol. 712. Acts in the Session c. humbly prayen That it may be Ordained and Enacted by His Majesty with the assent of the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same The rest are much what like these foregoing Of the Parliaments in Queen Mary's Reign IN the Title of her first (a) Id. fol. 817. Acts she is stiled Ordained and enacted by the Queen our Sovereign Lady and Assent of Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons Defender of the Faith and Supreme Head of the Church c. Be it therefore ordained and enacted by the Queen our Sovereign Lady with the assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and of the Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same After the Marriage of (b) Id. fol. 831. Queen Mary with King Philip of Spain the title is only Acts made in the Reign of our Sovereign Lord and Lady Philip and Mary Defenders of the Faith leaving out Supreme Head c. In the fourth and (c) Id. fol. 863. fifth of Philip and Mary in the Body of the Acts it is thus Be it Enacted Ordained and Established by the King and Queens Majesty the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons
saith That Enrollments (l) Pur le Enrolments de Pardon de Roy in le Chancery en temps le Roy Alfred of Pardons of the King were in the Chancery in the time of King Alfred Altho' Mauricius Regis Cancellarius by that title subscribes as witness to the Charter of King William the Conquerer to the Abby of Westminster yet none of these prove that such a Court was in those Ages constituted as we now call the Chancery For Sir Henry Spelman (m) Gless p. 107 ◠proves the Chancery was no Court but only the Ship as he calls it of the Kings Writs and Charters in old time now consisting of three Parts sc è Collegio Scribarum Regiorum è Foro Juris communis è Praetorio boni aqui Mr. Lambard (n) Archaion p. 62 63. hath proved that till the Reign of King Edward the First we find nothing of the Chancellors hearing and determining of Civil causes for till then the Justiciarius Angliae had the great Power Sir William Dugdale 's Origines Jurid fol. 36. b. which being then restrained ad placita coram Rege tenenda the King together with the trust and charge of the Great Seals appointed him to represent his own Royal and extraordinary Preheminence of Jurisdiction in Civil Causes and he gives this particular reason for his opinion That Britton a Learned Lawyer in Edward the First 's time writing of all other Courts from the highest Tribunal to a Court Baron maketh no mention of this Chancery Yet towards (o) 28 E. 1. c. 5. the latter end of his Reign we find it enacted The Chancellor and Justices of the King's-Bench to follow the King That the Chancellor and Justices of the Bench should follow the King that is remove with the Kings Court so that he might have at all times near him some Sages of the Law which were able to order all such matters as should come unto the Court at all times when need should require Yet this Act did not give an absolute Power to the Chancellor alone of determining in such Civil Causes as may seem by that Law which was made 20 Ed. 3. (p) Cap. 6. where it appears the Treasurer was joyned with him to hear complaints against Sheriffs Escheators c. something like this about Purveyors and Escheators that they might not oppress was enacted (q) Cap. 3. 36 Ed. 3. Nevertheless Mr. Lambard observes When Causes in Equity determined in Chancery that it doth not appear in the Reports of the Common Law that there is any frequent mention of Causes usually drawn before the Chancellor for help in Equity till from the time of King Henry the fourth nor are there found any Bills and Decrees in Chancery before the 20 of H. 6. such Causes as since that time were heard in that Court having formerly been determined in the Lords House of Parliament So Sir Edward Coke saith In the Chancery are two Courts First the ordinary coram Domino Rege in Cancellaria where in the Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper of the Great Seal proceeds according to the right line (r) Secundum Legen Consuetudinem Angliae of the Laws and Statutes of the Realm Secondly extraordinary according to the Rule of Equity Secundum aequum bonum But it is not my business to enter into particulars The curious may consult Sir Edward (s) 4. Instit c. 8. Coke Mr. Richard Cromptom cap. 3. Sir Henry Spelman 1. glossar 1. de Cancellario à pag. 105. ad pag 113. Ryley's Appendix Ash's Repertory tit Courts Sect. 2. Roll's Abridgment p. 374. to 587. Prynne's Animadversions p. 48. Anno 5 Eliz. (t) Cap. 18. it was Enacted that the Lord Keeper for the time being hath always had used and executed and so may for the future The Lord Keeper equal to Lord Chancellor the like place Authority Preheminence Jurisdiction Execution of Law c. as the Lord Chancellor of England for the time being lawfully used The Oath of the Chancellor or Lord Keeper is to be found (u) Rot. Parl. 10 R. 2. col 8. 10 R. 2. consisting of six Parts First That well and truly he shall serve our Soveraign Lord the King and his People in the Office of Chancellor The Oath of the Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper Secondly That he shall do right to all manner of people Poor and Rich after the Laws and usages of the Realm Thirdly That he shall truly counsel the King and his Counsel he shall layen i. e. hide or keep secret Fourthly That he shall not know nor suffer the hurt or disheriting of the King or that the Rights of the Crown be decreased by any means as far as he may lett it Fifthly That if he may not lett it he shall make it clearly and expresly to be known to the King with his true Advice and Counsel Sixthly That he shall do and purchase the Kings profit in all that he reasonably may as God help him and by the Contents of this Book SECT 6. Of the Court of the Exchequer SIR Edward Coke saith the Authority of this Court is of original Jurisdiction without any Commission Bracton mentioneth nothing of this Court and Fleta giveth a very short account that the King hath his Court and his Justiciaries residing at his Exchequer but descends to no particulars of the Jurisdiction (w) Fol. 2 b. But x Britton who lived in Edward the First 's Reign and all along writes in the name of the King as if his whole work had been the Kings gives us an account of the Nature of this Court in several particulars To hear and determine all Causes which touch the Kings Debts his Fees and the incident Causes without which these cannot be tried So of Purprestures Rents Farms Customs and generally of whatever appertained to the Revenue of the Crown the Tenants and Receivers of it so that the Court is divided into two Parts viz. Judicial Accounts called Scaccarium Computorum and into the Receipt of the Exchequer The principal Officer is the Lord Treasurer of England who formerly had this great Office The Lord Treasurer principal Officer of the Exchequer by delivery of the Golden Keys of the Treasury and hath the Office this day by delivery of a white Staff at the Kings Will and Pleasure his Oath is much-what the same as the Chancellors differing principally in that clause That the Kings Treasure he shall truly keep and dispend The other great Officers are the Treasurer of the Exchequer the Chancellor and Chief Baron and other Barons of the Exchequer The rest of the Officers are particularly reckoned in Sir (x) 4. Instit fol. 106 107 108. Edward Coke The Oath of the Barons of the Exchequer is to be found in the Statutes (y) The Oath of 〈◊〉 Barons of the 〈◊〉 chequer 20 Ed. 3. cap. 2. whereof the principal parts are That he shall truly charge and discharge
few Years In Three Books The Whole illustrated with divers accurate Maps and Figures Written originally in Italian by Adam Oliarias Secretary to the Embassie Rendred into English by John Davies of Kidwelly The Second Impression The History of the Execrable Irish Rebellion trac'd from many preceding Acts to the Grand Eruption October 23. 1641. and thence pursued to the Act to Settlement in 1662. The Journals of all the Parliaments during the Reign of Queen Elizabeth both of the House of Lords and House of Commons Collected by Sir Simon D' Ewes of Stow-Hall in the County of Suffolk Knight and Baronet Revised and published by Paul Bowes Esq of the Middle Temple I Ragguagli di Parnasso or Advertisements from Parnassus in Two Centuries With the Politick Touchstone Written originally in Italian by that Famous Roman Traâ—ano Bocalini And now put into English by the Right Honourable Henry Earl of Monmouth Cosmography and Geography In Two Parts The First containing the general and absolute Part of Cosmography being a Translation from that eminent and much-esteemed Geographer Varenius wherein are at large handled all such Arts as are necessary to be understood for the true knowledge thereof To which is added the much wanted Schemes omitted by the Author The Second Part being a Geographical Description of the World taken from the Notes and Works of the Famous Monsieur Sanson late Geographer to the French King To which is added about One hundred Cosmographical Geographical and Hydrographical Tables of several Kingdoms and Isles in the World with their Chief Cities Sea-Ports Bays c. Drawn from the Maps of the said Sanson Illustrated with Maps The Annals of King James and King Charles the First of ever Happy Memory containing a faithful History and impartial Account of the Great Affairs of State and Transactions of Parliaments in England from the Tenth Year of King James 1612. to the Eighteenth of King Charles 1642. Wherein several material Passages relating to the late Civil Wars omitted in former Histories are made known A perfect Copy of all the Summons of the Nobility to the Great Councils and Parliaments of this Realm from the Forty ninth of King Henry the Third until these present Times With Catalogues of such Noblemen as have been summoned to Parliament in Right of their Wives and of such other Noblemen as derive their Titles of Honour from the Heirs Female from whom they are descended and of such Noblemens Eldest Sons as have been summoned to Parliament by some of their Fathers Titles Extracted from Publick Records by Sir William Dugdale Knight Garter Principal King at Arms. The History of the Affairs of Europe in this present Age but more particularly of the Republick of Venice Written in Italian by Baptista Nani Cavalier and Procurator of St. Mark Englished by Sir Robert Honywood Knight The History of Barbadoes St. Christophers Mevis St. Vincents Antego Martinico Monserrat and the rest of the Caribby-Islands in all Twenty eight In Two Books The First containing the Natural the Second the Moral History of those Islands Illustrated with several Pieces of Sculpture representing the most considerable Rarities therein described The Works of the Famous Nicolas Machiavell Citizen and Secretary of Florence Written originally in Italian and now faithfully translated into English A Compleat Treatise of Preternatural Tumors both General and Particular as they appear in Humane Bodies from Head to Foot To which also are added many excellent and Modern Historical Observations concluding most Chapters in the whole 〈…〉 Discourse The Present State of the Ottoman Empire from the Year 1623. to the Year 1677. Containing the Reigns of the Three last Emperors viz. Sultan Morat or Amurat the Fourth Sultan Ibrahim and Sultan Mahomet the Fourth his Son the Thirteenth Emperor By Sir Paul Ricaut late Consul at Smyrna The History of the Cardinals of the Roman Church from the time of their first Creation to the Election of Pope Clement the Ninth With a full Account of his Conclaves In three Parts Written in Italian by the Author of the Nepotismo di Roma The World Surveyed or The Famous Voyages and Travels of Vincent le Blanc of Marcelles into the East and West Indies Persia Pegu Fez Morocco Guinny and through all Africa and the Principal Provinces of Europe A General Collection of Discourses of the Virtuosi of France upon Questions of all sorts of Philosophy and other Natural Knowledge Made in the Assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris by the most Ingenious Persons of that Nation Englished by G. Havers In two Volumes A Treatise of the Sibyls giving an Account of the Names and Numbers of them of their Qualities the Form and Matter of their Verses and of their Books Written in French by David Blondell Englished by Jo. Davis of Kidwelly Tracts written by John Selden Esq of the Inner Temple The first entituled Jaâ—â— Anglorum Facies altera Rendred into English with large Notes thereupon by Redman Westcoat Gent. The second England's Epinomis The third Of the Original of Ecclesiastical Jurisdictions of Testaments The fourth Of the Disposition or Administration of Intestate Estates Printed for Tho. Basset and R. Chiswell and sold by R. Clavell Basilica Chymica Praxis Chymiatrica or Royal and Practical Chymistry augmented and enlarged By John Hartman To which is added His Treatise of Signatures of Internal Things or a true and lively Anatomy of the Greater and Lesser World as also the Practice of Chymistry of John Harâ—man M. D. augmented and enlarged by his Son with considerable Additions All faithfully Englished by a Lover of Chymistry The Compleat Chymical Dispensatory in Five Books treating of all sorts of Metals Precious Stones and Minerals of all Vegetables and Animals and Things that are taken from them as Musk Civet c. How rightly to know them and how they are to be used in Physick with their several Doses The like Work never extant before Being very proper for all Merchants Druggists Chirurgeons and Apothecaries and such Ingenious Persons as study Physick or Philosophy Written in Latin by Dr. John Scroder that most Famous and Faithful Chymist and Englished by William Rowland Doctor of Physick The Royal Pharmacopaea Galenical and Chymical according to the Practice of the most Eminent and Learned Physicians of France and published with their several Approbations By Moses Charâ—as the King 's Chief Operator in his Royal Garden of Plants Faithfully Englished and illustrated with several Copper Plates An Abridgment of divers Cases and Resolutions of the Common Law Alphabetically digested under several Titles By Henry Rolls Serjeant at Law Published by the Lord Chief Baron Hales and approved by all the Judges The Reports of Sir George Croke Knight In three Volumes in English Allowed of by all the Judges The second Edition carefully corrected by the Original Les Reports de Henry Rolle Serjeant del ' Ley de divers Cases en le Court del ' Banke le Roy en le Temps del ' Reign de Roy Jaques Colligees
affords us many Examples of Persons selling their Country and putting their great Councils upon ill attempts and labouring with their utmost cunning to frustrate good Designs because their Dependance upon a Foreign State or Kingdom was worth much more unto them than they could hope to gain by honest Service to their Country Supposing both the King and Optimacy be willing to promote the Peoples Happiness yet he is more able to compass that End by reason he hath a more United Power and the Execution of all Designs depends upon a single resolve and therefore may be managed with a certain closeness and all convenient swiftness so that good Councils shall be first discovered in their effects Whereas a great Body move slowly and most times the opportunity of Doing is gone by while they are but half way in their deliberation Besides More Inconveniences under Common-wealths than under Kings cateris paribus as there are many Advantages peculiar to Monarchy as in these three Chapters I hope I have evinced so there is not one Inconvenience to which a People living under Aristocracy are not subject in a much higher Degree than they are under Monarchy For supposing a King cruel yet one Man's Cruelty cannot reach so many as that of Multiplied oppressors when every one takes their peculiar Province to fleece or exercise their Lordliness over according as their Estates or Interests are divided The Covetousness likewise of Senators is more devouring because we may feed one Fire with less Expence of Fewel than five Hundred A Princes profuse Largesses to his Favourites is infinitely over-balanced by so many providing for their poor Kindred and making Friends and purchasing Dependants This very thing must likewise be practised by Senators for underproping their several reputations hiring Advocates to plead for them in their absence purchasing of Votes in their private concerns and obtaining of Offices Places and Estates for themselves and their Relations So that these must require more considerable Supplies from the People who must be squeezed every time any single Grandee wants than are necessary to nourish the Liberality of a Prince who hath a large Patrimony standing Revenue and places of Honour and Profit to gratify his Servants withal The wisest States having made ample allowances to their Princes to enable them to bestow Favours according to Merits or liking Some think that of Ecclesiastes Wo to thee O Land when thy King is a Child a strong Argument against Monarchy Another Objection answered because this Calamity is not incident to a Senate because they are not subject to Nonage But the place rightly understood saith a learned (i) Idem p. 23. Writer whom I have epitomized in the Parallel is a very full Confirmation of the happy Condition we have reason to expect under Monarchy and of the Calamities and Woes which probably attend an Aristocracy For the cause of those Miserie 's foretold is plainly thus A King during his Infancy being not able personally to Rule the Government is managed by the Nobles and thence come Factions and all the Mischiefs that accompany them To close therefore this Chapter we may consider that Kings have no Rivals whom they fear and must keep under as Governours of Commonwealths have which is no small Blessing to a People Kings as Proprietors take all the care possible saith a very (k) Jus Regin◠p. 58. Learned Author to improve their Dominions whereas Republicans are as Tenants mind nothing so much as their private Profit and the very Pretenders to Liberty and Property in this and the last Age have been the great Cheats of the Nation They when raised to govern grew insolent whereas Princes are still the same and their Passions rise not because their Fortunes do not The Prevailing Factions in Commonweals spare none that oppose them having no consideration of them but as Enemies whereas Kings pity even Rebels as considering them still as their Subjects and though I cannot say with my (l) Idem Author of one Year yet I may say of the whole time of the Usurpation That more were murthered and ruined in that Reforming Age than suffered by the Great Mogul and King of France in that space of time and more Severity was exercised by those Reformers than by all the Race of our Kings these Six hundred years And whatever Evil Ministers Kings are said to have yet what that Judicious Author notes of Scotland we may say the like of England That after they had taken from the Blessed King his Prerogative of chusing Judges and Councellors the Parliament did the next year put in I will not say with him the greatest Blockheads and Idiots in the Nation but men of much meaner Parts and more corrupt and unfit either for knowledge or the upright dispensing of the Laws Justice and Equity than any Age had known I have discoursed of this Head before and so shall say no more but that as well as in Antient times the unequal Distribution of Justice hath been noted so the Severity of the State of Venice against their Nobles and the executing Men without Citing or Hearing upon meer Jealousies induced a wise Spaniard who hath collected the Arbitrary Courses practised and allowed in that State to say That there is less of Liberty there than under the worst of Monarchies And for the State of Holland it hath been more than once observed how ingrateful they have been to all their Neighbours who have assisted them in their greatest need and with what a Jealousie they treat the Prince of Orange whose Ancestors setled them in the Possession of what they have as well as to the Crown of England is obvious to common Observation By them their Allies have been unworthily deserted In the matter of Trade no Pact or Faith hath been kept In their Country Mint and Cummin Coleworts and Herbs are excised nothing worn nothing fed upon or necessary for Humane Life but pays something to their Exchequer You pay a Tribute for the Ground you walk on for the Rivulets you pass on only they have not yet found out a Tax upon their Foggy Air. CHAP. X. The Character of a good King in general BEfore I come to treat of the Sovereignty I think it convenient to discourse of the usefullest Qualifications of Monarchs and the benefits that will redound to themselves and their Subjects thereby The (a) Ethic. 8. c. 10. Polit. lib. 3. 5. c. 4. Philosopher in several places compares a King to a Parent and Shepherd but a Tyrant to a Lord over Slaves and a Wolf Difference of a King and a Tyrant The One in his Government having a special Regard to the Peoples Benefit the Other governing without or against Law pro nutu arbitrio reducing all things under their absolute will and Power in such a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as is unhappy to their People and in the Conclusion to themselves The ancient Authors Description of a Good
the Earth is subject to the Power of the Emperor and he is constituted in the number of those Deities whom the Principal Divinity hath appointed to do and conserve all things grounded upon that Coin of (t) Adolphus Oâ—â—a p. 552. Constantius which hath on the reverse VICTOR OMNIVM GENTIVM But Mr. Selden hath sufficiently confuted this by shewing that the Roman Empire had its Limits or as Tacitus calls it its Claustra in Augustus Trajan's and Hadrian's time and that in the heighth of the Roman Empire there were Liberi Populi Regesque So that after the perusal of the several Instances he produceth none can be unsatisfied but that many other Princes enjoy their Supremacy as fully as the German Emperors in acknowledging no Superior but God as particularly I shall shew in what relates to England in the next Chapter For the fuller Expression of Majesty saith (u) Tit. Hon. cap. 4. Mr. Selden other Attributes have been given to Supream Princes which be Names as essential as those of Emperor and King yet they are not so convertible with them nor so particularly designing them These are chiefly Domini Dii Lords and Gods Of the one I have discoursed before of the other I shall now speak something This Title of Dominus or Lord Of the Title of Lord. How odious to the Romans importing properly a Master or Lord over Slaves was by the wisest of the Roman Emperors rejected though it be now grown (w) Nedum sermoâ—um stet honos gratia vivax Horat. de Arte Poet. so familiar that we use it to Tradesmen such a change being wrought by time in the Usage Emphasis or Signification of many other words (x) Domini Appellationem ut maledictum opprobrium semper exhorruit Suetonius tells us that Augustus at a Play hearing himself called Lord though with the Epithetes of Just and Good and finding the Spectators rejoicingly approve of it as applicable to him with his Hand and Countenance repressed the unbecoming Flatteries and the next day by a severe Edict prohibited it to be given him neither would he suffer his Children or Nephews to use it in their Complements or other Language to each other Neither would Tiberius endure this Title so much as in common Salutation whereupon the great (y) Tacitus 2. Annal. Historian and States-man observes Vnde Augusta lubrica oratio sub Principe qui libertatem metuebat adulationem oderat To which purpose (z) Sylvar 1. Statius speaks of Domitian Tollunt Innumeras ad astra Voces Saturnalia Principis sonantes Et dulci DOMINVM favore clamant Hoc solum vetuit licere Caesar Yet either the Poet flattered or dissembled or this was in the Infancy of the Empire for we find in (a) In Domit. c. 13. Suetonius that by his express Command the Titles of his Letters and other matters were Dominus Deus noster sic sieri jubet and Caligula before him endured it publickly and Festus (b) Act. Apost c. 25. v. 26. Lieutenant of Jewry in that of St. Paul's appeal calls Claudius absolutely Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Lord Emperor and the Emperor in his Petition to (c) Mâ—â—t F. ad Leg. Rhod. him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Lord Emperor and the Emperor in his Answer calls himself Lord of the World (d) Diocletianus se primus omnium Caligulam post Domitianumque Dominum palam â—ici passus adorari se appâ—â—arique uti Deum Victor saith that Dioclesian the first of all the Emperors after Caligula and Domitian suffered himself openly to be called Lord to be adored and stiled as a God which may be understood of publick Salutations only For in Claudius and Antonine I have instanced to the contrary Also in a Gold Coin of the great and Religious Constantine stampt with his effigies sitting and his Court of Guard about him the (e) Aâ—olph Oâ—â—a p. 537. Inscription is FELICITAS PERPETVA AVGEAT REM DO MIN. NO ST The reason why some Emperors refused this Name as Pliny in his Panegyrick makes (f) Principis sedem obtines ne sit Domino locus Trajan to do when he saith Thou obtainest the place of the Prince that there may be no place for Lord was either because it seemed a Relative to Servus a Bondslave or in respect that it supposed if ill interpreted the Subject and his Substance to be in the Property of the Emperor For (g) Domini Appellatione continetur qui â—abet proprietatem eâ—si usus fructus alienus sit Ulp. F. de Sc. Silaniano l. 1. sect 1. Vlpian tells us that in the Laws of the Empire in the Appellation of Lord was signified he that had the Propriety although another was Usufructuary How considerable a Name of Dominion this was appears in Lucan who being one of the Pompeian Party that stood much upon the ancient Liberty of Rome saith that that Age first found those Appellations by which they lyed to the Lords (h) Lucan Pharsal lib. 5. Namque omnes Voces per quas jam tempore tanto Mentimur Dominis haec primum reperit Aetas That which I observe from hence is That by this Title of Dominus the Soveraignty of Princes and greater absoluteness was understood than the first Emperors were willing to seem to allow that they might avoid Envy in the Infancy of their Power Multa renascentur quae jam cecidere cadentque Quae nunc sunt in honore vocabula si voleâ— usus Horatâ—de Arte Poet. v. 70. and now so great a Power or Dignity is not so much understood by the Word either Latin or Greek in the Person it is applied to as when our Kings had the Title of Lords only of Ireland and yet had Kingly Supremacy and now our Nobility are called Lords and Domine in the Latin is dwindled to signify any Gentleman There are other Forms of Speech that either have been or are peculiar to Kings The Appellations in the Plural Number as the use of the Plural Number as We command We ordain Our Royal Favour Our Royal Care Pleasure c. This seems derived from the Jews saith (i) Tit. Hon. par 1. c. 7. Mr. Selden who say that in their Language by reason of the Plurality of Vertues or Power being the true Roots of Dignities which are supposed in a Superior they use the Plural Number to or of one Man So with their Elohim Gods joined to a Word of the Singular Number is by their Grammarians made an Enallage of Number chiefly to express Excellency in the Persons to whom it is referred But this hath since been used by single Persons as particularly by Margaret Countess of Richmond Mother to Henry the Seventh thus Nos Margareta Comitissa Richmondiae Mater excellentissimi Principis Domini Henrici c. Inspeximus c. Therefore I leave this as communicable to great and eminent Subjects and shall pass to the abstract
what condition soever shall draw any out of the Realm in Plea whereof the Cognizance appertaineth to the King's Court or of things whereof Judgments be given in the King's Court c. This Statute as well as that of Provisors 25 Ed. 3. was made to hinder the Subjects Appeals to Rome or to any other Court in such things whereby the King's Soveraignty might be diminished and this Statute relates to one made by King Edward the First Also in the Statute of Provisors 25 Ed. 3. reference is made to the (i) Anno 35 Regni Statute made at Carlisle by King Edward the First The Statute of (k) 16 R. 2. c. 5. Praemunire for purchasing Bulls from Rome gives an account of the preceding Statutes and further saith Whereas our Lord the King and all his Liege-People ought of right and of long time were wont to sue in the King's Court to receive their Presentments to Churches Prebends and other Benefices of Holy Church which they had right to present to the Conisance of Plea of which Presentment belongeth unto the King's Court of the old right of his Crown used and approved c. then particularly enumerates the Encroachments of the Bishop of Rome by Processes Excommunications of Bishops for executing Judgments given in the King's Courts and the translating of Prelates out of the Realm or from one spiritual Living to another against the King's Laws and Regality c. The Statute expresly declares That the Crown of England hath ever been so free that it is in no Earthly Subjection but immediately subject to God in all things touching the Regality of the Crown and to no other Under King Henry the Eighth (l) 24 H. 8. c. 12. the whole Parliament say that by sundry old and authentick Histories and Chronicles it is manifesty declared and expressed that this Realm of England is an Empire and so hath been accepted in the World governed by one Supream Head and King having the Dignity and Royal Estate of the Imperial Crown of the same unto whom a Body Politick compact of all sorts and degrees of People divided in Terms by names of Spirituality and Temporalty have bounden and owen to bear next to God a natural and humble Obedience The next (m) 25 H. 8. c. 21. Year in another Statute it is stiled the Imperial Crown and Royal Authority recognizing no Superior but only Your Grace and in the Chapter following the Kings of England are stiled Kings and Emperors of this Realm and in (n) 28 H. 8. c. 7. another of the same King it is called The most Royal Estate of the Imperial Crown of this Realm So in the same (o) Stat. Hilâ—â—◠〈…〉 8. c. 2. Year before the Title of Lord of Ireland was altered into King the Stile is Kings and Emperors of the Realm of England and of the Land of Ireland and in several other Statutes it is called the Imperial Crown I have inserted these to clear that by our Laws the Kings of England are under no Subjectjon to any foreign Prince or Potentate whatsoever And Mr. (p) Tit. Hâ—â— p. 21 22. Selden saith that the Supremacy is not only used by the English Sovereigns but hath been challenged by the Kings of Spain Denmark Poland the Czars of Muscovy and other free Princes over all within their own Dominions exclusive of all foreign Powers and upon the like ground of Supremacy was that Law made by King James the Third of Scotland in these words Our Sovereign Lord has full Jurisdiction and free Empire within this Realm c. A Confirmation of this Supremacy of our Kings appears in what is reported of our King Edward the Third That when Lewis (q) Quod Râ—x Anglix non se submisit ad osâ—ula pedum suorum of Bavier the Emperor had an Interview with him the Emperor stomached that the King of England submitted not himself to kiss his Feet But the King answered That he was (r) Rex inunctus habet vitam membrum in potesâ—ate sua ideirâ—â— non debet se submittere tantum sicut Rex alius an anointed King and had Life and Member in his Power therefore he ought not to submit himself to him as other Kings Whence it was that Alsonso the ninth King of Castile defining what Kings were after he had dispatched the Particulars that belonged to the Emperor says That they are every one in their Kingdoms the Vicars or Vicegerents of God placed over the People to govern them (s) Bien assi come el Emperador en su Imperio Partid 2. tit 1. Ley 5. 8. no otherwise than as the Emperor is in his Empire Whoever desires further Satisfaction in this Point may have recourse to the voluminous Collections of Mr. Pryn and other Authors that have treated of the Kings Supremacy Most of what I have hitherto discoursed relates to the King's Supremacy ab extra that he hath no foreign Superior that ought to impose any thing upon him or his Subjects contrary to his Pleasure and his Laws in his Dominions I shall now give a short Abridgement of what I find our learned Lawyers have writ concerning the King's Authority and Sovereignty in his Kingdom of England and how Wherein the King's Sovereignty consists according to our Laws in former Ages Kings have quitted some of their Royal Prerogatives In our Laws the King is stiled in Ecclesiastical matters the Supreme Ordinary (t) Cokâ— 11. 86. Calvin's Case 215. in Civil matters caput Reipublicae Pater Patriae totius Regni Pater-Familias Chief Justice c. being furnished with plenary Power to render Justice and Right to every Member and part of the whole Body (u) Coâ—â— 2 part 1 2. 24 H. 8. c. 1. 24 Eliz. c. 1. without the help of Foreign Jurisdiction Some Attributes of God in a similitudinary way say (w) 〈◊〉 8◠〈◊〉 177 2â—8 212 〈…〉 the great Lawyers are aseribed to him for the Excellency of his Person and the greatness of his Office as Sovereignty and Power Omnipresence Majesty Immortality c. In his Political (x) 〈…〉 Grand Abâ—iâ—gment part 3. p. 44. Capacity not subject to the Infirmities of others as Nonage Death Attainder c. So no Laches Negligences Defects or Stops of Blood can be imputed to or fastned upon him as is well known in the case of King Henry the Seventh (y) St. Albans vita â—en 7. p. 29. wherein it was unanimously resolved by the Judges That his Natural Capacity doth so far participate with the Politic which is superadded to the Body natural of the King that these become consolidate consubstantiate and indivisible in one and the same Royal Person and the Body Politic which is the more worthy and of a sublimer Nature is in no ways obnoxious to the Humane Imbecillity of Death Infamy Crime or the like but doth draw from the Natural Body all Imperfections and Incapacities whatsoever So that there is
Particulars of Royal Abatements Edicts or make new Laws or change any of the old standing Laws without the mutual Consent of the two Houses of Parliament He may not oppress the People or in any Arbitrary way take from them their Liberties or Estates under any pretence whatsoever without due course of Law Nor can he impose upon their (m) Stamford's Pleas of the Crown Persons what Charges or Burthens he pleaseth but according to and by the Laws of the Kingdom He cannot do any thing against the Law of the Nation or against common Right cannot change Ancient Customs for a Legal (n) Hâ—ghs 's Reports 254.263 Cousâ—uetudo lâ—galis plus habet quam concessio Regalis Custom is more available than a Royal Concession yet on the other side that Custom which advanceth against the Prerogative of the King is void He cannot impose Arbitrary (o) Petit. of Right 3 Car. 1.7 Car. 1. c. 17. payments erect new Offices of Charge to the Subject may not deny or delay Justice may not compel his People to make Gifts Loan Benevolence or Tax without consent of the two Houses The King (p) 2 Car. 1. c. 1. Coke 12.46.2 part Brown lib. 2. c. 2. Coke Instit 2 part 47 48. Petition of Right Dyer 176. may not imprison without just Cause nor keep any Mans Cause from Tryal may not send any man out of the Realm without his own Consent may not in time of Peace Billet or Quarter Soldiers or Mariners upon his People against their Wills may not grant Commission to try Men by Martial Law in time of Peace nor to determine any matters of difference betwixt Subjects other ways than by ordinary (q) 21 Jac. c. 31. Coke 11.87 Plowden 497. course of Law and ordinary Courts may not by Patent or Licence make a grant of a Monopoly or the benefit of a Penal Law or give a Power to dispense with Penal Laws in some Cases (r) Coke 11.87 He may not have or take that he hath right to which is in the Possession of another but by due course of Laws and may not make new or alter old Courts of Justice unless to be kept after the Course of the Law and not in Course of Equity Nor (s) Sheppard's Grand Abridgment part 3. fol. 49. alter the Courts of Westminster that have been time out of mind nor erect new Courts of Chancery Kings-Bench Common-pleas or Exchequer (t) Fleetwood lib. 1. c. 8. He may not by his last Will and Testament under the great Seal or otherwise dispose of the Government or of the Crown it self nor give and grant away the Crown-Lands or Jewels which he hath in his Politic Capacity nor give away any of the incommunicable Prerogatives By these Abatements of Power and gracious Condescentions of the Kings of England for the Benefit and Security of the Subject No Power co-ordinate with the King 's we are not to conclude that there either is or can be any Co-ordination or Coaequality of any State Order or Degree of the Subjects with the Sovereign nor any Competition of the Subjects Power in his Concurrence with the Vertual and Primary Influence of the Sovereign but a plain Subordination and subjected Ministration of the one under the Sovereignty of the other For although there is a Co-operation of the Members with the Head for the performing some Acts of State and they may seem Orders or States coaequally Authorized in the Power of Acting with the Sovereign in Petitioning for advising or consulting about or consenting upon the Kings Summons to Laws And although in judging and determining matters of Private Interest the King hath not an Arbitrary Judgment but is restrained to the Judgment to be administred by the proper sworn Judges in his Courts whom he appoints to judge according to his Laws and in the making of Laws his Power and Judgment is restrained to the Concurrence of the Nobles and Commons in Parliament yet in all other things wherein he is not expresly restricted by any Law of his own or Progenitors granting he retaineth the absolute Power as in the particulars before mentioned and in the Chapters of Parliaments I shall further discourse In the Rebellion under King Charles the First the (u) Observations on His Majesty's Messages c. The Rebels in 1641. would have lessened the King's Sovereignty and placed it in the People or their Representatives Pencombatants for the Party knowing they had the whole Current of the Laws against them made a great noise and bustle with Sophisms and plausible specious Pretences to captivate the Populace and nothing was more frequent than the Misapplication of that of the Philosopher That the King was Singulis major but Vniversis minor Inferring from thence That the Collective Body of the People and their Representatives were Greater in Authority than the King In answer to which it may be observed That the Aphorism how true soever in any other sense is most false in any sense of Sovereignty For if it be meant That the King is a better Man only than any of us single this doth not tell us he is better than Two and this is no more than possibly he might be before he was King For we must needs look upon Princes as Persons of Worth Honour and Eminency when taken from the People which the superaddition of Royalty did not destroy Besides any Lord of the Land may challenge such a Supremacy over all the Knights and any Knight over all the Esquires Furthermore if Princes be Sovereigns to single Persons of Subjects only and not to the universality of them then every single Subject by himself is a Body Politick whereof the King as King is Head and so the Publick Community is out of the King's Protection he being no King as to them in a complex Body Such impudent Falsities and many more destructive Consequences flow from such absurd Principles And if the Maxim were true the People have placed a King not over but under themselves But they enforce the Argument still further That the Fountain and efficient Cause of Power is the People and from hence they say the Inference is just That he is less than the Universe But the (w) Answer to Observations p. 10. Consequence is rather the contrary For suppose the People were the efficient Cause of Power it can be no otherwise than by translating or deriving their divided Power and uniting it in him Since then they cannot retain what they have parted with nor have what they gave away it follows That he who hath all their Power and his own particular besides must needs be greater and more powerful than they it being a very great Truth That he is the only Fountain of Power and Justice Another of their Maxims was That quicquid efficit tale illud est magis tale And they assume But the King was made by the People therefore less than the People In answer to which it is
9. The Words are The Presidents and Princes assembled together to the King and told him That all the Presidents of the Kingdom the Governours and the Princes the Counsellors and the Captains have consulted together to establish a Royal Statute and to make a firm Decree c. Now O King establish the Decree and sign the Writing that it be not changed according to the Law of the Medes and Persians which altereth not Here the Presidents c. assembled consult about the Decree they propose it as they had framed it yet they own it was of no force without the King 's establishing and signing it Which is exactly parallel with the Constitution of the Legislative in England if we joyn the Commoners to the Presidents Princes c. No radical mixture of Power in the two Houses with the King But the Writers for the Long Parliament were so desirous to make the Two Houses to have a Radical Mixture of the Legislative Power equal with the King 's that they sought all the specious and plausible Arguments they could to enforce it having little regard to what was Law it self or ancient Usage Therefore one of them in his (c) Pag. 39. Answer to Dr. Fern saith A Legislative Power is not to be satisfied by a bare powerless Consent Third Objection and therefore deman◠Whether that Consent be causal and authoritative or meerly consiliary and unauthoritative That the Two Houses have an Enacting Authority he would prove from that Clause set in the beginning of Acts Be it Enacted by the King 's most Excellent Majesty This will appear a Form of Words lately made use of in the Twenty fourth Chapter and the Authority of the Lords and Commons assembled in Parliament For he saith this implies distinct Authorities for the Addition of the Authority of the Lords and Commons were superfluous if Laws be enacted by the King's Authority alone To which it may replied according to (d) King's Supremacy p. 89. Mr. Sheringham That though it be granted that they have an Enacting Authority in this particular of Law-making which how step by step it hath been brought to the state it is now in will be cleared in the following Chapters yet the Question is first Whether that be only a Power of assenting that such or such a Law shall be established or a Power that commandeth and giveth life and vigour to the Laws Secondly Whether the Power be radically in themselves or derived from the King As to the first It is agreed by the Judges (e) 2 H. 7.14.11 H. 7.25 Lambard Archeion fol. 271. That the Words Assenteth and Enacteth are equivalent in this Case For their Power of preparing Materials for a Law by framing Bills sufficiently denotes their Assent because they are Bills of their own framing and the Wisdom they show in these and the Care of the Government and People will always make that August Body of great use to the Government and valuable by their Fellow-subjects But secondly In this Particular the Writ of Summons is that which gives them all the Power of which in the Chapter of Parliaments I shall enlarge It must be considered from whom they have this Authority They have the Use and Exercise of the Legislative Power so far as is necessary for that Act although it be not radically in them for although the King's Authority cannot be separated from him privativè so as to deprive him of it yet cumulativè it may be inherent in his own Person and yet be in others too as the Light of the Sun is inherent in its own Body and yet diffused through the whole World And so we call it Moon-shine and Star-light when all their Lights are from the Sun And this Delegate Authority may be called theirs because for the time of their Sitting they are by the Sovereign and Constitution of Government so capacitated to act But since they are called by the King 's Writ and dissolved at his Pleasure they cannot be said to have the Power radically in themselves If this radical Power in the Two Houses were true How could the (f) 24 H. 8. 1 E. 6. c. 2. Statutes declare the King to have entire whole and plenary Power and to be so Supreme that all Authority is derived from him and all Obedience and Allegiance due to him and him alone An utmost Chiefty and Primity of Share as they used to speak in 1641. will not make out the Force of the Statutes Because the Kings of England desiring to rule their People by Lenity have out of Princely Clemency condescended so far as not to impose upon them as hereafter it will appear they anciently did any new Law or alter and repeal the old without their own Consents by their Representatives The Black Parliament of 1641. would have the People believe The Encroachments of the Black Parliament that their Authority was equal with the Kings But when Success had hardned them they were not content with a share they at first challenged but laid claim to all wholly excluding the King and denying him his Negative Voice usurping and taking upon them the whole Power of making Laws So that this Serpent of Co-ordinate Power is not to be suffered to wrigle in its Head lest the whole Body glide easily after But I leave the further discourse of this to its proper Place Preface to the following Chapters and shall now proceed to give some Light to the Government the Britans had among them by the Comparison is found betwixt them the Gauls and Germans Being desirous as much as I can to show the Ancientest usages and under the several Conquests of England how the Government hath received Growth and Alteration sometimes the People being under the Slavery of absolute Conquerors and other times factious Nobles bearding their Kings how the even Thred of Regular Government hath been carried on or interrupted how from an absolute Power of giving Law and ruling in a Military way by the Feudal Law and many other particulars the Government is brought to that Temperament whereby the Subjects may if they will be dutiful live happilier than any other do To illustrate all these it will be necessary to represent the State of the Britans under the Romans and to discourse of the Germans from whence our Saxon Ancestors came and of both of their Manners and Laws and from thence to proceed to illustrate the Legislative Power In all which if I carry my Reader out of his Country to view the State of our Ancient Neighbours I hope he will think it no ill spent time to make that pleasing as well as profitable towr And though I represent him his Ancestors rude and barbarous in Comparison of the Roman civilizedness yet he will find they had some Religion some Arts great and generous Souls as well as strong Bodies and their greatest mis-hap seems to be that those in Britan Gaul or Germany were not under one Monarchy
according to the Title the Knights Agelnodus Walfricus Sywardus Godricus To the third Charter (d) Id. 636. when he dedicated St. Peter's Church Anno 1066. there are these more added to the Lay-Nobility besides Osbern Peter and Robert the King's Chaplain who are placed next after the Chancellor As to King Edward's Laws and their Confirmation by the Conqueror and the Addâ—â—ions and Amendments see Dr. Brady fol. 254. Aâ—gum Aâ—tinorm 296 298 299. As to the â—arallel betwixt the Saxon and Norman Laws see his Preface to the Norman Story before the Dukes Gud Comes Marheâ—â—s Comes Radulphus Minister Agelnodus Minister and besides that Wulfric Syward and Godrich in the aforesaid Charter are called here Knights there are added Colo and Wulsward Knights and the Conclusion of all is Omnes consentientes subscripsimus So that here may be noted the use of the Subscriptions of the Noblemen to the King's Charters which then were only by the mark of a Cross and in after times by their Seals to those we call Acts of Parliament as hereafter will be shown Having thus treated of the General Councils and such like Conventions under the Saxon and Danish Kings I shall pass to the Norman Kings and so descending to the present Age show the constituent Parts of the great Councils and Parliaments and by what variety of Expressions in the gradual Progress of the respective Kings Reigns the Soveraigns enacting of Laws was exhibited only before I enter I cannot but take notice that Mr. Selden by what compliance I know not Ab his vix alios ante Saxones comperio Custodes sub eis varie partitos c. Explent numerum Rex Conâ—â—â—â—â—ularius Cancellarius Thesaurarius Angliae Aldermannus Aldermannus Provinâ—â—arum Gravii Janus Angl. p. 40. with the mode of his time calls those which we make constituent Parts of the great Councils of the Saxon times Custodes and saith he scarce meets with any of these Guardians of the Laws different from these Lawmakers Yet he brings no Representatives of the Commons for he makes them the King the Lord High-Constable the Chancellor the Treasurer the Alderman of England the Aldermen of Provinces and the Graves I cannot but wonder that he should not at least give some hint what difference there was betwixt the King and his Graeve in the point of Law-making Surely he knew the Constitution of the great Councils as well as any but being a Sitting Member in that long Parliament was in that Particular tainted per contagionem uvaque livorem deducet ab uva CHAP. XXV Of the great Councils of the Norman Kings 'till the end of the Reign of King John WHAT Changes William the Conqueror made in the Government how he brought in the Feudal Laws of Normandy and many other Alterations Doctor Brady hath proved at large in his Argumentum Anti-Normanicum and the Preface to his Complete History so that I shall touch very little upon that Subject The Conqueror saith the learned Sir (a) Praefâ—tio ad LL. Willielmi primi pag. 155. Edit Wheeloch Three things the Conqueror designed Roger Twysden having obtained the Kingdom by dint of Sword and knowing that no Empire is firmly established by Arms without Justice applied his mind to three things First That he might have a sufficient Military Force Secondly That he might gratifie his French and Norman Adventurers yet so as the English might not by over much severity be instigated to rebel And Thirdly That the Husbandmen might live as Servants and to perform the Drudgery but not to be wholly extirpated As to the First He disposed the Militia so as (b) Lib. 4. p. 523. About his Militia and Revenue Ordericus Vitalis tells us it was reported That he could expend 1600 l. and 30 s. three Half-pence Sterling Money every day besides the Presents Fines for remitting of Punishments upon Transgressions of the Laws and many other ways whereby his Treasury was encreased and he made the Kingdom be surveyed and all his Tributes or Revenues Piscos as in the time of King Edward he made be truly described His Lands he so distributed to his Soldiers Disposed the Lands in Military Service and disposed them so that in the Kingdom of England he had 60000 Horsemen which he could with great readiness call together therefore in the 58 Law ascribed to him and which is in the Red Book of the Exchequer it is thus expressed We (c) Statuimus etiam sirmiter praecipimus ut omnes liberi homines totius Regni nostri sint fratres cenjurati ad Monarchiâ—m nostram ad Regnum nostrum pro viribus suis facultatihus contra inimicos pro posse suo defendendum viriliter servandum Pacem Dignitatem Coronae nostrae integram observandâ—m judicium rectum justitiam constanter omnibus modis pro posse suo sine delatione â—aciendam Fol. 171. appoint and firmly command that all the Liberi Homines such as held in Military Service to whom he had distributed all the Lands of the English except what he kept in his own Possession as in all Authors that treat of such matters is most evident of his whole Kingdom should be sworn Brothers to defend and manfully preserve his Monarchy and the Kingdom according to their Power against all Enemies and keeping entire the Peace and Dignity of his Crown and for the executing of right Judgment and Justice constantly in all ways according to their Power without Deceit or Delay I have inserted this at large because it seems the Primary Law upon which his Government was established and it seemeth to me to be the Substance of the Oath of Fealty that all the Subjects which held in Capite were to take or that the same Oath was to the same ends and purpose This Law is said to be made in the City of London But without doubt it was much according to the (d) Monsieur Berault Custom Norman fol. 86. usage of Normandy established by Rollo and what had been practised by the Francks when they conquered the Gauls in the declining of the Roman Empire who distributed their Lands among their Soldiers to whom was reserved the Dignity of Gentlemen and the Management of Arms and the use of them taken from the Ancient Gauls who were called Roturiers and they were only permitted to manage the matters of Husbandry and Merchandice So the Conqueror gave to some of his Followers (e) Brady's Preface Norm History p. 159. whole Counties to some two or three or more Counties with a great Portion of Land to others Hundreds Mannors or Towns who parcelled them out to their Dependants and Friends 'till at last though the Saxons most frequently held their own Estates of those new Lords and by new Titles from them some Soldiers and ordinary Men had some proportionable Shares for their Services though upon hard Conditions possessing them for the most part as Feudatories Of the Feudal Law and
its Mitigation So Matt. Paris saith Episcopatus Abbatias omnes quae Baronias tenebant eatenus ab omni servitute sâ—â—ulari libertatem habuerant sub servitute statuit militarâ— and according to the Rules of the Feudal Law which as it was the Law for the most part in Normandy as to Possession and Tenure so was it in England until by the Indulgence of Usurpers as well as of lawful Sovereigns to the great Men and of them to their Tenents and Followers their Tenures became more easie and were changed into Inheritances both Free and Bond. So by Compact or Agreement betwixt kind and favourable as well as indigent Lords and serviceable Tenents as also by the Introduction of the use of the Canon or Imperial Law the Rigor of the Feudal Law was abated and received several Alterations and Amendments by flux of Time and especially by Acts of great Councils or Parliaments and the Necessities or Indulgence of Princes So that instead of more rigid Tenures the soft ones of Fee-simple in all its kinds by Deed or Feofment or inheritable and qualified Copyholds were introduced As to the second Particular concerning William the Conqueror's setling Laws for the equal Government Of the Conqueror's Laws both of the Normans and English I shall first give an account out of (f) Parte posteriori fol. 346. Hoveden what these were and how they were procured He saith That the Danish Laws being understood by the Conqueror to be used in Norfolk Suffolk and Cambridg-shire others (g) Chron. Liâ—â—f See for the Conqueror's Charter and Laws Dr. Brady fol. 17 252 254 258 298 249. add the Deirans and the Isles concerning Forfeitures he preferred them before the other Laws of the Kingdom and commanded they should be observed and gives the reason for it that his and the Ancestors of most of the Barons of Normandy were come from Norway therefore the Laws of the Danes ought to be preferred before those of the Britains viz. of the English and Picts Which saith my (h) Quo audito mox universi compatriota qui legâ—s edixerant tristâ—s essecâ—i unanimiter deprecati sunt quatenus permitâ—eret lâ—ges sibi prâ—prias consueâ—udines â—â—iqua halere Id. num 10. Hoveden fol. 347 num 1. Author being heard by the great Men of the Country who had as hereafter I shall show been appointed to revize the Laws they all were very sorrowful and unanimously intreated him that he would permit them to have the Laws proper to themselves and their ancient Customs under which their Fathers lived and they were born and bred under for that it would be very hard for them to receive unknown Laws and to judge of those things they understood not See Brady's Answer to Argum. Aâ—tiâ—oâ—â— p. 298 299. But finding the King unwilling to be drawn to consent they follow on their suit praying for the Soul of King Edward who bequeathed him his Crown and Kingdom whose Laws they were that they might not have the Laws of strange Nations imposed on them but he would grant them the Continuance of their Countries Laws To which intreaty of his Barons after Counsel taken my Author saith I cannot conceive but here were many of the Saxon Nobility and Men of best Account otherwise they could not call them the Laws their Fathers had lived under and the Normans could not then know much of our Laws or Speech but this was before he had subdued all fully he acquiesced and from that day the Laws of King Edward were of great Authority and Esteem throughout England and were confirmed and observed before other Laws of the Country Our Author further notes That these were not the proper Laws of King Edward but of Edgar his Grandfather which had been little observed for 68 years as in one place and 48 years in another he saith by reason of the Danish Invasions c. and being revived repaired and confirmed by King Edward were called his Laws The Account the Chronicle (i) Anglos Nobiles Sapientes suaâ—â—ge eruditos Id. fol. 348. Spelm. Concil tom 1. fol. 619. of Lichfield gives is this That King William in the fourth year of his Reign at London by the Counsel of his Barons made to be summoned through all the Counties of England all the Noble Wisemen and such as were skilled in their Law that he might hear their Laws and Customs and then gives an account how he approved of the Danish Laws used in Norfolk c. Concerning the Kindness the Conqueror pretended in his first four Years and his Rigour after see at large Dr. Brady in his Answer to the Argumentum Antinormanicum especially p. 260. and 299. But afterwards at the Intreaty of the Community of the English he yielded to grant them King Edward's Laws Before I proceed any further I cannot but note that what Hoveden calls Compatriotae here is called Communitas Anglorum and in both of them afterwards it is called Concilio Baronum by which we may know who these Compatriotae and this Communitas were viz. the Barons or great Men. Our Author proceeds That by the King's Precept out of every County of England Twelve Wisemen were chosen who were enjoyned an Oath before the King that according to their utmost they should discover the establishments of their Laws and Customs (k) Vt quoad possent recto tramite incedentes nec ad dextram nec ad sinistram divertentes nihil addentes nihil praevarieando mutantes Omnia quae praedicti â—urati dixerunt going in a strait Path neither declining to the right or left Hand omitting adding or prevaricating nothing and Aldred Archbishop of York who crowned King William and Hugh Bishop of London by the King's command writ the Laws which the said sworn Persons did produce But it is to be noted that this Chronicle of Lichfield is of a later Date than other Writers and the Laws in it differ from those in Ingulphus The next Testimony is that of (l) Circa sinem Hist fol. 519. num 36. Leges aquiâ—â—mi Regis Edwardi quas Dom. meus inclitus Rex W. authenticas esse perpetuas c. proclamarat Ingulphus who tells us That he brought from London to his Monastery i.e. Croyland the Laws of the most just King Edward which his Lord the famous King VVilliam willed to be Authentic and Perpetual and had proclaimed under the severest Penalties to be inviolably kept through the whole Kingdom of England and commended them to his Justiciaries in the same Language they were set forth in c. of which I shall say something below The Author of Jus Anglorum ab Antiquo and the Argumentum Anti-Normanicum and Mr. Petyt in his Rights of the Commons asserted have writ largely to prove That the Conqueror made little Innovation in our Laws and on the contrary the profoundly learned (m) Answer to Petyt p. 14. Great Officers Normans Doctor Brady hath from undeniable Records
proved that he brought in the Feudal Law of Tenures and much of the Norman Laws and that in his time and for an Hundred years after the Justiciaries or Chief Justices the Chancellors Lawyers Ministerial Officers and under-Judges Earls Sheriffs Bailiffs Hundredaries c. were all Normans likewise the Military Men and Lords of Mannors mostly were such and in his Preface to the Norman History and his Answers to the forementioned Authors every where clears it and proves That though the Conqueror See for proof of the whole Eadmer Hist Novel fol. 6. num 10 20 30. Ingulph fol. 512. a. num 50. That these Great Barons as Tenents in Capite had power to make Laws and Constitutions to bind their Sub-Feudataries is apparent by what Malmsbury de 〈◊〉 Reg. lib. 3. saith That the Laws of W. Fitz-Ozborn Earl of Hereford remained still in force That no Soldier for any Offence should pay above 7 s. The Conqueror's Liberality to the Normans in the first beginning of his Reign promised fair Matters yet he observed no more of those Laws than served for his own interest Yet he also saith That where any Relaxation of the Rigor of the Feudal Laws was the benefit principally accrued to the Norman English who indeed were as active as could be expected to obtain ease to themselves and claim the Advantage of all the favourable Laws had been used in the Saxon times but they themselves were great Oppressors of those under them These Matters therefore being so copiously discoursed of by the learned Doctor I shall pass that whole matter by and come to the third Particular Sir Roger Twysden notes in the Conquerors Policy and so directly speak to the Constitutions of his Great Councils and his Sovereignty in making or confirming Laws As to the third Particular First it is clear that the Conqueror divided the Land among his great Men the Officers and Soldiers for proof of which we need no more but the Testimony of Gervase of (n) Black Book of the Exchequer Post regni conquisitionem post justam Rebellium subversionem facta est inquisitio diligens qui fuerint qui contra Regem in bello dimicantes per fugam se salvaverint hiis omnibus haeredibus eorum qui in bello occubuerunt spes omnis c. praeclusa Tilbury who saith That after the Conquest of the Kingdom and just subversion of the Rebels when the King himself and his great Men had viewed and surveyed their new Acquists there was a strict enquiry made who there were that fighting against the King had saved themselves by flight From these and the Heirs of such as were slain in Fight all hopes of possessing either Lands or Rents were cut off But such as were called and urged to fight against King William and did not if in Process of time they could obtain the favour of their Lords and Masters by an humble Obedience and Obsequiousness they might possess something in their own Persons without hopes of Succession their Children only enjoying it afterwards at the will of their Lords to whom when they became odious they were every where forced from their Possessions Because some are prejudiced against the judicious Doctor Brady for asserting the Conquerours changes that he made I hope they will give ear to what the learned Selden affirms thus * Ex quo cis Normannorum adventum praeter ipsum Regem non fuit in Anglia is qui Allodii ut lequantur Jure sundum possederit cum scilicet aliis ad unum omnes siduciarios proâ—e dixeris Dominos superiorem investiâ—urae Anctâ—rem interpesita side perpetuo agnâ—scâ—ntes Lib. 2. Jan. Ang. That some while since the coming in of the Normans there was not in England except the King himself any one who held Land in right of Freehold as they term it since in truth one may call all others to a Man only Lords in trust of what they had as those who by swearing Fealty and doing Homage did perpetually own and acknowledge a Superior Lord of whom they held and by whom they were invested in their Estates So he Now this Fealty and Homage is now held no kind of Slavery but then it was as I have elsewhere noted Let us hear what the same Mr. Selden a little below saith That the Conqueror did not totally change the Constitution of the Laws Probe tametsi dixeris eversum secundum quod disputant Jurisconsulti Anglicum Imperium Id. Gervas Tilâ— c. 23. Oblatis vomeribus in signum desicientis Agriculturae although we may truly say according to what Lawyers dispute That the English Empire and Government was overthrown by him Thus far that learned Man Let us now return to the Exchequer-book where we find That when a common miserable Complaint of the Natives came to the King that they thus exposed and spoiled of all things should be compelled to pass into other Countries At length after Consultation upon these things it was decreed That what they could by their deserts and lawful Bargain obtain from their Lords The English compound with their Lords they should hold by unviolable Right but should not claim any thing from the time the Nation was conquered under the Title of Succession or Descent Therefore he saith they were obliged by studied Compliance and Obedience to purchase their Lords Favour It is true that in the 55th Law of (o) LL. Gulielm primi Edit Twysden p. 170. William the Conqueror it is said That he wills and firmly commands and grants that all Freemen liberi Homines of the whole Monarchy of his Kingdom may have and hold their Lands and Possessions well and in (p) In pace libere ab omni exactione injusâ—a ab omni tallagio Peace free from all unjust Exactions and Tallage that is extraordinary Impositions and Taxes so as nothing be exacted or taken unless their free services which of Right they ought and are bound to perform to us and as it was appointed to them and given and granted to them by us as a perpetual Right of Inheritance by the Common Council of the whole Kingdom In which we may observe The English have little Benefit by his Relaxation of the Feudal Law that this was no Magna Charta made to English Men these liberi Homines were such as held in Military Service as appears by the 58th Law following and those then were Normans and the Relaxations to them were that these Fees were made Hereditary which was not frequent among Feudataries in those days and the Complaints that were made after and the amendments that Hen. 1. promised were mostly about the hard Taxes and Exactions Therefore I may conclude That the ordinary English tho' many of them might live upon the Lands they and their Ancestors had enjoyed yet their Tenure was changed and they were but Vassals to other Lords 'till by little and little by the ways I have mentioned under the first Heads they
a se primo essent ordinata Eadmer tells us That when the Archbishop of Canterbury presided in a general Council of the Bishops the King permitted him not to appoint or forbid any thing but such things as were agreeable to his will and by himself were first ordained Also he saith in all his Dominions he would allow no Bishop of Rome to be accounted Apostolic but whom he commanded to be received nor any to receive his Bulls or Breves unless they were first shown to him I have in the beginning of this Chapter spoken something of the Mutations that William the Conqueror made in the Constitution of the Government of England concerning which I shall only note That the Conqueror took all the care that a great Commander and Conqueror of a great Nation could do for securing his Conqests (p) Pictav fol. 197. C. Ingulph 512. a lin 7. What the Conqueror did to secure his Conquest by building Fortresses and Castles within the City of London and placing Norman Garrisons and French Governours or Castellanes in the Castles in the Country and giving them great Estates and carrying the chief of the English Nobility with him as Hostages into Normandy and imposed his Laws as Pictavensis relates (q) Id. fol. 2â—6 a. 207 c. 2â—8 a. b. and though he who was Chaplain to the Conqueror speak of the Conqueror's smooth behaviour to the English ordering things as he saith prudently justly and mildly some to the Profit and Dignity of the City some to the advantage of the whole Nation and other some to the benefit of the Churches of the Land and whatever Laws he dictated he established with excellent reason and adds That no French-man (r) Nulli tamen Gallo datum est quod Anglo â—uiquam injuste fuecit ablatum Idem fol. 208. c. had any thing given him which was unjustly taken from any Englishman which last Ordericus Vitalis omits though in other things he follows Pictavensis exactly yet Pictavensis writing but to the Fourth of his Reign Anno 1070. as is noted by Ordericus we must look upon them as incompetent Witnesses of the severity the Conqueror after used when he had secured his Conquest So that what is urged by some of the Conqueror's lenity and his little change of Laws and Government is to be understood of those times while he was unsafe in his Conquests and doth not so interfere as they would make the World believe How he comported himself after he had secured his Conquest with the assertion of those who from credible Authors speak of his treating the English as a Conquered People For Pictavensis (s) Jure Belli possedit fol. 206. a. saith that he possessed the Country by the rights of War Ordericus (t) Adjutoribus suis inclytas Angliae Regiones distribuit ex insimis Normannorum Clientibus Tribunos Centuriones ditissimos erexit Orderic Vit. 251. Vitalis saith That having circumvented the two great Earls of Mercia and slain Edwin and imprisoned Morcas then he began to shew himself and gave the best Counties of England to his Assistants and of the lowest of the Norman Clients or very mean People he made very rich Colonels and Captains as he particularizes there and in another (u) Fundos eorum cum omnibus divitiis obtinâ—imus Id. fol. 853. place That having overthrown by Force and Arms the English Saxons they obtained their Lands and all their Riches Malmsbury (w) Malmsb. fol. 52. a. num 40. Vix aliquis Princeps de progenie Anglorum esset in Anglia sed omnes ad servitutem moerorem redacti essent ita ut Anglieum vocari opprobrjum saith That there was no Englishman Duke or Bishop or Abbat but Strangers do gnaw the Riches and very Bowels of England So (x) Hen. Hunt fol. 210 b. num 10. About the continuing the English Saxons but changing their Tenures Services c. Hen. of Huntingdon saith there was scarce any Prince of the Progenie of the English but all are reduced to Servitude and Sorrow so that it is a disgrace to be called an Englishman and Gervase of Canterbury saith That he used both Ecclesiastick and Secular Rights or Laws as he pleased tam Ecclesiastica Jura quam secularia sibi usurpavit As to King William's displacing of the Saxons I find in the Transcript of Doomsday-Book that I have for Yorkshire that very many enjoyed the same Lands they did in Edward the Confessors time but I remember no where that I do not find them hold of some Norman Lords which is agreeable to what Dr. Brady writes but I refer the Discourse of those to my Antiquities of Yorkshire if God give me life and ability to publish them As to the Conqueror's changing the holding of Lands here to the (y) Spelman Gloss Feodam Feudal Tenure used in Normandy begun by the Germans Longobards Francks and others and of which something seems to be hinted in the English Saxon Laws all Authors do conclude that the Conqueror brought the exacter use at least of them into England and divided the whole Land into several Knights-fees whereof there are reckoned 700 Tenants in Capite besides Bishops Abbats Priors and great Church-men and the Laws of King Edward that the Conqueror permitted to be used were either most of them Penal Laws from which he got profit or such as are properly his own and were efficacious for the preservation of the Peace and establishment of Government as the 52 55 56 58 59 64. whereof the 55 58 and 59. are Feudal How William the Conqueror brought in his other Norman Laws Dr. Brady in his Preface to the Norman Story hath at large discoursed so that in Justice I must refer the Curious Reader to his elaborate work and to Mr. Selden in his Second Book of his Janus Anglorum Of the Great Councils in William the Second's time IN the Reign of William Rufus we find few Great Councils So that Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury complains (a) Eadmer Hist Nov. lib. 1. fol. 24. lin 8. to him when he was preparing to pass into Normandy that since he was King there had been no General Council of the Bishops nor of several years before so that Christianity was much decayed The first great Council I have met with is that of Winchester (b) Idem fol. 20. num 30. Anno D. 1093. 5 W. Rusi The Contest betwixt William the Second and Anselm This Council is only thus expressed Rex adunato Wintoniae conventu Nobilium without specifying either Ecclesiasticks or Laicks In this Council the King declared Anselm Archbishop and he did Homage to him (c) Idem p. 26. num 10.6 Gul. 2. This Anselm sought leave of the King that he might go to Rome to receive the Pall from Pope Vrban whom the King did not own for Pope but Clement This and some other Matters occasioned sharp words and unkindness from the King to Anselm the King absolutely denying
Regni nostri de Concilio nostro existentium providimus statuimus ordinavimus which (i) Pulton fol. 35. Anno 1279. 14. Nov. 7 E. 1. Pulton renders by the Advice of our Prelates Earls Barons and Subjects of our Kingdom being of our Council the King hath provided made and ordained whereas by Fideles is to be understood the Tenents in Capite The Statute of Acton Burnel or Statute Merchant 11 E. 1. according to Tottel was made by the (k) Ce Roy per luy per tout son Counsel ad ordain establâ—e Tottel fol. 49. 82. King himself and his whole Council That this was done in Parliament appears by the Statute of Merchants made in the 13th of the same King wherein it is said Our Lord the King by himself and by his Council at his (l) A son Parliament quâ—il â—â—â—â—t a Acton-Burnel c. Parliament which he held at Acton Burnel 11 Regni made and ordained these Establishments or as (m) Pulton fol. 36. Pulton hath it The King caused the Statute made by the King and his Council at Acton Burnel to be rehearsed and hath ordained and established Since the 49 of H. 3. to the 18 of Ed. 1. we find (n) Râ—t Pat. 20 E. 1. m. 15. no Writs for summoning of Knights Citizens and Burgesses but the 14 of June 18 Ed. 1. The King issued out the following Summons Rex c. The Form of Summons of Knights Citizens and Burgesses renewed at the Petition of the Nobles Two or three Knights to be chosen cum per Comites Barones quosdam alios de Proceribus Regni nostri nuper fuissemus super quibusdam specialiter requisiti tam cum ipsis quam cum aliis de communitatibus Regni illius colloquium habere volumus tractatum c. Tibi praecipimus quod duos vel tres de discretioribus ad laborandum potentioribus Militibus de Comitatu praedicto sine dilatione eligi eos ad nos c. venire facias c. cum plena potestate pro se communitate Comitatus praedicti ad consulendum consentiendum pro se communitate illa hiis quae Comites Barones Proceres praedicti tum duxerint concordanda vel concorditer ordinaverint in praemissis The English of which is Whereas we have been especially petitioned and requested by the Earls Barons and others of the great Men of our Kingdom concerning certain matters upon which we will have Conference and treat as well with themselves as with others of the Counties of that Kingdom We command thee that without delay thou makest to be chosen two or three of the most discreet and ablest Knights for dispatch of business of the Counties aforesaid and cause them to come to us c. with full Power for themselves and the whole Community of the County aforesaid to consult and consent for themselves and that Community to such things which the Earls Barons and great Men aforesaid shall think fit to agree upon From this we may observe That by Vertue of this Writ No Citizens and Burgesses but only Knights for Counties no Citizens or Burgesses could be chosen or sent to Parliament But only Knights for Counties Secondly The Scutage was granted in this Parliament as Doctor Brady hath noted fourteen days before the Writ for Election of Knights issued out and it is (o) Tottel's Stat. p. 85. apparent That the Statute of Westminster the Third was made the Eighth of July which was a week before they were to appear and consequently was made without them for the Preamble runs Dominus Rex in Parliamento suo apud Westmonasterium post Pascham Anno Regni sui 18. viz. in quindena S. Johannis Baptistae i.e. 8 July ad instantium Magnatum Regni sui concessit providit statuit From this Writ and the Variation of the following Writs and other Records the judicious Doctor Brady (p) Answer to Petyt fol. 151. notes That it was from the Kings Authority and at this time that the House of Commons came to be fixed and established in the present constant form it now is and hath been for many Kings Reigns and it doth appear that King Edward the First was not altogether confined to any certain number of Knights Citizens or Burgesses nor were several strict forms and usages now practised ever then thought of or some legal Niceties or Punctilioes now in use then judged of absolute Necessity The Statute of Quo (q) Pulton An. 1290. fol. 58. Warranto in the Eighteenth Year of Edward the First saith that the King of his special Grace and for the affection he beareth to his Prelates Earls and Barons and others of his Realm hath granted c. The Statute de (r) Idem Anno 1293. fol. 61. Malefactoribus in Parcis in the Twenty first Year of Edward the First saith Our Lord the King at his Parliament c. at the instance of the Nobles of the Realm hath granted c. Anno 1294. the King issues out his (s) Cl. 22 E. 1. m. 6. dorso Four Knights for a County Writs to cause two Knights out of every County to be chosen c. Dated the Eighteenth of October and the next day issues out Writs for other two to be chosen to meet at the same time and place Out of Mr. Ryley's (t) Fol. 241. Placita Parliamentorum it is clear that the Parliament which met on the Octaves of St. * Claus 28 E. 1. m. 3. dorso Hilary or the Twentieth of January in the Twenty eighth Year of Edward the First sate but eight days the Writ for the Commons Expences bearing date January the Thirtieth of the same Year and the Letter to the Pope signed by the Temporal Lords for themselves and the whole Community of the Kingdom of England is dated February the twelfth next following after the Commons had been dismissed fourteen days so that the Barons still continued to stile themselves the Community of England The Barons stay after the Commons dismissed and both Spiritual and Temporal Barons and others of the King's Council did stay and dispatch much Business after all others were dismissed as further appears in a (u) See Brady's Answer to Petyt fol. 152. Proclamation 21 March 33 Ed. 1. Wherein the King gives the Archbishops Bishops and other Prelates Earls and Barons Knights of Counties Citizens and Burgesses and other Persons of the Commons which by our Lord the King's Command came to this Parliament many Thanks for their coming and willeth that at present they return into their Counties so as they readily and without delay do come again at the time when they shall be remanded except the Bishops (w) Sauve les Evesques Countes Barons Justices autres qui sont du Conseil nostre Seigneur le Roy que ceux ne sen allient saunz especial conge du Roy. The King's Council prepare Laws Earls and
7th May 20 E. 3. runs thus Because that by divers complaints made to us we have perceived that the Law of the Land which we by our Oath are bound to maintain is the less well kept c. we greatly moved of Conscience in this matter c. by the assent of the great Men and other Wise Men of our Council We have ordained c. The Preamble to the Statute of Labourers (h) Idem Anno 1349. fol. 120. repealed 23 E. 3. was thus Upon deliberation and treaty with the Prelates and the Nobles and learned Men assisting us of their mutual assent ordained and that Statute for Labourers which remains in force 25 E. 3. saith Whereas it was ordained by our Lord the King and by assent of the Prelates Earls Barons and others of his Council c. It is apparent by several Records So one Knight for a County when two Burgesses 27 E. 3. So the King names one Knight one Citizen and one Burgess to be sent 43 E. 3. m. 2. That the Kings of England have not been tied to the certain number of Knights Citizens and Burgesses though for a long while two only have been chosen of each but heretofore sometimes but one other times two or three as that 18 E. 1. and 4 Knights 22 E. 1. Besides which liberty there is a (i) Cl. 24 E. 3. p. 2. m. 3. memorable Record in this Kings Reign wherein the King appointed the qualifications of such as were to be chosen Members of the House of Commons The Writ is directed to all the Sheriffs of England Quod de Comitatu tuo duos Milites c. de discretioribus probioribus Militibus Civibus Burgensibus ad laborandum potentioribus qui non sint Placitatores querelarum manutentores aut ex hujusmodi quaestu viventes c. sed homines valentes bonae sidei publicum commodum diligentes eligi Qualification of Members to be elected Pleading Lawyers Maintainers of Plaints and such as lived of such like gain were forbid to be chosen upon some particular Reason of State then inducing it of which I shall write something in the Chapter of Parliaments The other Preambles most (k) Pulton An. 1350. fol. 121.25 E. 3. Idem Anno 1350. fol. 125. Assent of the Commonalty remarkable in this Kings Reign are mostly By the assent of the Prelates Earls Barons and other great men and all the Commons or of all the Commonalty of the Kings Realm The King hath Granted Ordained Established c. The Statute for the Clergy (l) Idem Anno 1350. fol. 122. 25 Regni saith Our Lord the King seeing and examining by good deliberation the Petitions and Articles delivered to him in his Parliament c. by Simon Archbishop of Canterbury and other Bishops of his Province upon certain Grievances c. By the Assent of his Parliament by the assent of his Parliament for him and his Heirs willeth and granteth the Points underwritten The Statute of Provisors 25 E. 3. is (m) Id. 1350. fol. 129.25 E. 3. The King bound by his Oath to remedy Mischiefs and Damageâ— to his Realm by accord of his People in Parliament singular in its Preamble That whereas in the Parliament 15 E. 1. at Carlisle the Petition heard put before the said King and his Council in his said Parliament by the Commonalty of the said Realm containing c. whereupon the said Commons have prayed our Lord the King that sith the right of the Crown of England and the Law of the said Realm is such That upon the Mischiefs and Damages which happen to his Realm he ought and is bound by his Oath with the accord of his People in his Parliament thereof to make Remedy and Law and remove the Mischiefs and Damages which thereof ensue so pray the King thereupon to ordain Remedy The Statute of Provisors (n) Id. 135â— fol. 131. 27 E. 3. runs Our Lord the King by the Assent and Prayers of the Great Men and Commons of this Realm c. hath ordained The Statute of (o) Idem Anno 1353. fol. 133. Staple 27 E. 3. hath a singular Preface whereas good deliberation had with the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and Great Men of the Counties that is to say of every County one One Knight for a County and so for Cities and Burroughs for all the Counties and so of Cities and Burroughs c. by the Council and common consent of the said Prelates c. Knights and Commons the King hath ordained c. In the 28. Princes are named after Prelates The Preamble of the Statute at (p) Idem Anno 1362. fol. 152. The Request of the Commons Westminster 36 E. 3. runs thus The King at the request of the Commons by their Petition delivered to him in the said Parliament by the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and other Great Men in the Parliament assembled have granted for him and his Heirs for ever the Articles underwritten In the Second Chapter of which it is said The King of his own Will without motion of the Great Men or Commons hath granted in ease of his People The Statutes made (q) Idem Anno 1368. fol. 159. 42 E. 3. have only At the Parliament of our Lord the King it is assented and accorded So in (r) Idem Anno 1369. fol. 190. 43 E. 3. The Prelates Great Men and Commons seeing the Mischiefs pray the King in this present Parliament thereupon to ordain Remedy The Preamble to the Statutes (s) Idem Anno 1376. fol. 191. 50 E. 3. runs thus The Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and others assembled at the Parliament c. Our Lord the King desiring much that the Peace of his Land be well kept and his faithful Subjects in quietness and tranquillity maintained hath therefore made and ordained certain Ordinances and also granted certain Graces and Pardons to his Commons of England In all which it is evident the Two Houses had no more but an Advising or Petitioning and Assenting Power It is every where expressed that the King solely Ordaineth Establisheth Granteth However he owns an obligation by his Coronation Oath to make good Laws for his Subjects CHAP. XXVII Of the Parliaments of England during the Reigns of King Richard the Second to the First Year of King James the Second THE Preface to the Statutes at (a) Pulton An. 1377. fol. 163. Westminster 10 R. 2. is thus Richard by the Grace of God c. to the Sheriff of Nottingham Greeting Know you That to the Honour of God c. by the whole Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls and Barons of this our Realm Special Instance and Request of the Commons at the instance and special Request of the Commons of our Realm assembled at our Parliament We have ordained and established certain Statutes in amendment and relief of this our said Realm That at (b) Idem Anno 1378.
fol. 165. Gloucester 2 R. 2. is thus Our Lord the King at his Parliament c. amongst other things there assented and accorded hath made certain Statutes and Ordinances The Preface to the Statutes at (c) Anno 1379. fol. 167. Westminster the same year runs thus Our Lord the King c. of the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and other great Men and of the Commons of this Realm summoned c. hath ordained In the first Chapter of the Statutes at (d) Idem Anno 1380. fol. 169. Northampton 4 R. 2. it is thus The Commons of our Parliament have prayed us by their Petition delivered to us at our present Parliament c. We considering the said Supplication will and grant by the Assent of the Prelates and Lords aforesaid In the Fourth Chapter of the Statutes at (e) Idem Anno 1382. fol. 175. Westminsterâ— 5 R. 2. The Members accustomed to be summoned to Parliament are particularly by their Degree distinguished viz. Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Dukes Earls Barons Bannerets Knights of the Shires Citizens and Burgesses which last are frequently comprehended by the words Others or Commonalty The Preamble to the Statutes 8 R. 2. at (f) Idem An. 1384. fol. 179. Westminster is to the Honour of God and at the Request of the Commonalty of the Assent of the Prelates Great Men and Commons aforesaid Assent of Commons Our Lord the King hath caused to be made The Statutes 9 R. 2. at (g) Idem Anno 1385. fol. 179. Westminster are thus prefaced Our Lord the King of the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Marquesses Earls Barons and Commons hath ordained and established The (h) Idem Anno 1386. fol. 180. Preface to the Statute 10 R. 2. is very full in the Expressions of the kindness of the King to his Subjects in this Form Know ye for the Reverence of God and to nourish Peace Unity and good Accord in all Parties within the Realm and especially for the common Profit and Ease of our People and good Government of the same which we chiefly desire of the Assent of the Lords and Commons assembled in Parliament Assent of the Lords and Commons we have caused to be made a Statute So in the 11th Regni (i) Idem Anno 1387. fol. 181. the King heartily desiring That the Peace of the Land be well holden and kept and his faithful Subjects nourished and governed in Quietness and Tranquillity and in that at Westminster (k) Idem Anno 1388. fol. 182. 13 Regni For the Honour of God and Holy Church and for the common profit of his Liege People In the First Chapter of the Statute at (l) Anno 1389. fol. 189. Westminster 13 R. 2. it is thus expressed That our Lord the King at his Parliament holden at Westminster c. Grievous Complaints of the Commons hearing the grievous Complaints of his said Commons c. the more because Charters of Pardons have been easily granted in such Cases the Commons requested that such Charters might not be granted To whom the King answered The King will save his Liberty and Regality That he will save his Liberty and Regality as his Progenitors have done heretofore But to nourish the more Quietness and Peace within this Realm by the Assent of the Great Men and Nobles he hath granted c. In the (m) Idem Anno 1396. fol. 199. Statute 20 R. 2. By the Assent of the Prelates Lords and Commons The Title of the Statutes at (n) Idem Anno 1397. fol. 200. Westminster 21 R. 2. is thus It is to be understood that our Lord the King c. of the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and Commons of his Realm there assembled hath made certain Statutes and Ordinances Repeal of Statutes made by Threats Amongst the rest is a Repeal of the Statutes made 10 R. 2. For that they were made by Threats given to the King and by constraint So it may be noted That Henry the Fourth repealed all the Statutes made in the last Parliament 21 R. 2. Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Fourth's time THE Preamble to the Statute at (a) Idem Anno 1399. fol. 200. Westminster 1 H. 4 runs thus Henry by the Grace of God c. to the Laud and Honour of God and Reverence of Holy Church for to nourish Unity Peace and Concord of all Parties within the Realm of England and for redress and recovery of the same Realm of England which now of late hath been dangerously put to great Ruin Mischief and Desolation of the Assent of the Prelates Instance and special Request of the Commons Dukes Earls Barons and at the Instance and special Request of the Commons of the same Realm assembled c. hath made ordained and established certain Ordinances and Statutes Throughout all this Kings Reign most of the Prefaces are much the same By the Assent or Advice and Assent of the Prelates c. At the Request or special Instance and Request of the Commons Only in the Preface to some Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal it is By the Assent and Advice of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal this Distinction being mostly brought into use in his time as may be seen in the 4th 6th and 9th of his Reign Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Fifth 's time THE Preamble to the Statutes at (a) Idem Anno 1413. fol. 224. Westminster 1 H. 5. runs thus Our Lord the King at his Parliament c. by the Advice and Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and at the special Instance and Request of the Commons of this Realm hath ordained established c. and so much like all the rest except the Statutes 4 H. 5. (b) Idem Anno 1416. fol. 234. which hath Our Lord the King with the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and at the special Instance and Request of the Commons Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Sixth 's time THE Preamble to the First Statute of (a) Idem Anno 1422. fol. 239. Westminster 1 H. 6. is thus At the Parliament held at Westminster c. Our Sovereign Lord the King Sovereign Lord the King by the Advice and Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and at the special Instance and Request of the Commons of the Realm c. hath caused to be ordained and established c. The 2d 3d. 4th and 6th of H. 6. are the same As the first Statutes call him Our Sovereign Lord which was not used formerly so in that of the 8th of H. 6. he is stiled Our most Noble Christian Lord Henry c. 11 Regni (b) Idem Anno 1433. fol. 261. part of a new Phrase was used By Authority of Parliament which after some while is now familiarly used that Preface runs thus By the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and at the special Request of the
in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same Of the Parliaments in Queen Elizabeth's time WE may observe something new in the Acts of this Queen we have noted once in Henry the Eighth's time the two Houses pray that it may be enacted and so in Edward the Sixth but in the first (a) Id. fol. 873. Chapter of the Acts of this Queen it is more full thus Most humbly beseech Your most Excellent Majesty Most humbly beseech your most excellent Majesty your faithful and obedient Subjects the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons of this your present Parliament assembled and in another (b) Id. fol. 874. Paragraph That it may please your Highness that it may be further enacted and in another place If some redress by Authority of this your High Court of Parliament High Court of Parliament with the assent of your Highness be not had and provided 5 Eliz. Cap. 1. it is thus expressed Be it therefore Enacted Ordained and Established by the Queen our Sovereign Lady and the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same And in the Eighth Be it now Declared and Enated by the Authority of this present Parliament Most of all the rest of the Acts of her Reign are expressed after some of these forms The 43 of her Reign in the First Chapter it is thus In most humble wise beseechen your most excellent Majesty the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons of your Highness's Parliament assembled Of the Parliaments in King James the First 's Reign THE Title of his first (a) Id. fol. 1085. Acts is at the Parliament begun c. To the pleasure of Almighty God the Weal publick of this Realm were Enacted c. In the First Chapter We therefore your most Humble and Loyal Subjects the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled In most humble and lowly manner do beseech in most humble and lowly manner do beseech your most excellent Majesty that it may be published and declared in this High Court of Parliament and Enacted by Authority of the same In the Second Chapter it is said Be it further (b) Id. fol. 1086. Enacted by the Kings most Excellent Majesty by and with the Assent and Consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same In the Seventh of King James is only expressed Be it Enacted by the Authority of this present Parliament c. The rest agrees with some of these Of the Parliaments in King Charles the First 's Reign THE Preface of his First (a) Id. fol. 1226. Parliament is At the Parliament c. To the high pleasure of Almighty God and to the weal publick of this Realm were enacted c. In the First Chapter (b) Id. fol. 1227. Be it enacted by the King c. it is said Be it Enacted by the Kings most excellent Majesty the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same In the beginning of the Petition (c) Id. fol. 1229. Petition of Right of Right it is thus worded Humbly shew unto our Soveraign Lord the King the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons in Parliament assembled c. and the close of it is All which they most humbly pray your most excellent Majesty as their Rights and Liberties according to the Laws and Statutes of this Realm c and that your Majesty would be graciously pleased In the Seventeenth of the said King (d) Id. fol. 1237. Chap. 6. it is thus expressed Therefore the Kings most excellent Majesty out of his Princely care c. by the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same Ordaineth Enacteth and Establisheth Of the Parliaments in King Charles the Seconds Reign THE Preface to the Acts of the two Houses (a) Id. fol. 1249. begun 25 Apr. 1660. not summoned by the Kings Writ is much the same with that of King Charles the First and King James mutatis mutandis In the Third Chapter it is said Be it Enacted by the Kings most excellent Majesty and the Lords and Commons assembled in Parliament In the Fourth Chapter (b) Id. fol. 1251. The Commons do by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords in this present Parliament and by Authority of the same give and grant unto you our Supreme Liege Lord and Soveraign one Subsidy c. Supreme Liege-lord and Sovereign In the First Chapter 13 Car. 2. the (c) Id. fol. 1300. enacting part is thus worded Do most humbly beseech your most Excellent Majesty Most humbly beseech Your most Excellent Majesty c. that it may be Enacted and be it Enacted by the Kings most Excellent Majesty by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament Assembled and by Authority of the same The rest of the Acts in King Charles the Second's Reign are continued in the same form The Titles of the Acts of Parliament 1 Jac. 2. our most Gracious Soveraign are At the Parliament begun at Westminster the 19th Day of May Anno Dom. 1685. in the First Year of the Reign of our most Gracious Soveraign Lord James c. The Enacting part of the granting an Imposition c. thus Most Gracious Soveraign We your Majesties most Dutiful and Loyal Subjects the Commons Assembled in Parliament towards a Supply c. and with an humble and thankful acknowledgment of your Majesties favourable and tender regard to us your Commons have chearfully and unanimously given and granted unto your Majesty an Aid and Assistance and we do humbly beseech your Majesty that it may be Enacted and be it Enacted by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same All the other Acts which are not Grants of Aid Assistance or Supply are conceived in the latter words By this full enumeration of the most considerable Expressions either of Records or Historians relating to the Great Councils or Parliaments from William the Conqueror's time to this present Age which in a continued series of time I have deduced it appears that till King John's time only the Prelates Earls and Barons and such of the great Tenents in Capite as were not Barons were summoned and at the Kings pleasure by special Writ and after King John's Charter the lesser Tenents in Capite by General Summons Also that the Charters of Kings wherein they granted Liberties to their Subjects were received as Laws and gave as ample Satisfaction as now The King willeth doth to pass a Bill tendred for his Royal Assent by both Houses and there was good
Homagio Ligeancia quibus nobis tenemini is peculiar to the Temporal Lords But that in fide dilectione is not so peculiar to the Ecclesiastical Lords but is inserted into the Lay Lords Writs sometimes The reason why Archbishops Bishops Deans Parsons Prebends and other Ecclesiastic Bodies Politic when they do Homage saith (h) Littleton Cap. de Homagio â—ect 86. Littleton do not say Jeo deveign vostre Home I become your Man from whence Homagium or Hominium comes is (i) Par estre tant solement le home de Dieu because he is solely the Homager of God and so Glanvil Lib. 9. c. 1 2. Bracton fol. 78. F. Britton c. 68. lesta L. 3. c. 16. resolve that no Man (k) Post consecrationem hom â—gium non faciunt quiequid fecerunt ante sed tantum â—idelitatâ—m elected Bishop after Consecration doth Homage whatever he hath done before but only Fealty and no Convent or Abbat or Priâ—r ought to do Homage because they hold in anothers name viz. the name of the Churches But that these Ecclesiastics swore Fealty appears by many examples produced by Mr. Prynn (l) Brief Register part 1. fol. 196. to 206. p. 427 657 663. and what Oaths they took in his abridgment of the Records of the Tower But this is now of little use and so I leave it and shall observe some Particulars which Mr. Prynn and others have noted from the several Writs of Summons to Temporal Lords First it may be observed 1. Observations upon the Writs to Temporal Lords That it alone did not ennoble that a Summons by Writ though for two or three Generations from Father to Son did not ennoble the Blood to make them Barons So Ralph de Camois 49 H. 3. was summoned by Writ and ranked in the Roll above all Barons and Ralph his Son Anno 7 E. 2. But (m) Claus 7 R. 2. m. 32. dorso Thomas the Grandchild being chosen one of the Knights for Surry was discharged by the King 's Writ because he and many of his Ancestors were Bannerets and King Richard the Second summoned him to that very Parliament and he was summoned ever after during Life yet his Posterity as others were omitted which if they had been Barons properly as those by Creation and Tenure of Lands had not been omitted but might have challenged Summons ex debito Justiciae But I cannot enter into this long Controversy First and secondâ— Brief Register the curious may peruse Mr. Prynn and Elsyng's ancient method of holding Parliaments Page 33. who is of opinion that every degree of Baron passed with actual Ceremony and those Patents some had whereof the first upon Record he saith was 11 R. 2. to the Lord John Beauchamp of Rolt was an entailing of the Honour rather than the Creation because the words are ipsum Johannem in unum Parium Baronum Regni praeficimus whereas if he had been then created the words should have been per praesentes praefecimus Besides we find Henry Bromflet Knight was created by special Writ and his Heirs Males Barons de Vescy 27 H. 6. (n) Claus 27 H. 6. m. 26. dorso â—ntred after the names of the Temporal Lords in the very Summons in common Form to which is added Volumus enim vos haeredes vestros masculos de Corpore vestro legitime exeuntes Barones de Vescy Now this special Writ and Clause of Creation had been meerly void and nugatory had the general Writ alone ennobled him and his Posterity Yet in all the (o) Prynne part 1. Brief Register p. 228. subsequent Summons 28 29 31 33 38 H. 6. He is only called Dominus not Baro de Vescy as also may be noted of Beauchamp Secondly 2. The use of Barâ— in Writs how rare It may be observed that the word Baro and Barones are frequently met withal in Histories the Clause-Rolls of King John and H. 3. and in the Preface of Magna Charta and several Statutes applied to all the (p) Ibid. p. 218. Temporal Lords of Parliament yet in all the Clause-Rolls and Writs of Summons Mr. Prynn hat not observed any particular Persons amongst them summoned by the Title of Barons but only the Barons of Graystock and Stafford from Ed. 1. to H. 6. as Johanni Willielmo Radâ—â—pho Baroni de Graystock and so in Ed. 1. and 3. Edmundo Radulpho Baroni de Stafford Thirdly 3. Title of Dominus in Writs of Summons as to the Title of Dominus Mr. Prynn saith It is not to be found given to any but two before the time of H. 6. The first is John de (q) Cl. 16 E. 3. par 2. m. 13. dorso Moubray stiled Dominus Insulae de Axholm none else having this title till after the Reign of Richard the Second The next so stiled is 11 H. 4. (r) Cl. 11 H. 4. m. 32. dorso where a Writ issued Johanni Talbot Domino de Furnival which though omitted in some Summons after was again used in the Summons to him (s) Cl. 4 H. 5. m. 16. dorso 4 H. 5. and H. 5. after which none is found stiled Dominus till (t) Cl. 22 H. 6. m. 21. dorso 22 H. 6. that Robert Hungerford Chevalier is stiled Dom. de Mollins as he is in 25 H. 6. which gave the Title of Dom. de Poynings to Henry Percy and in Cl. 27 H. 6. m. 21. dorso this Title Dominus is given to Hungerford Percy and four more after which it grew more common to them and others summoned as may be seen in Sir William Dugdale's Summons lately Printed who (u) Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 5. 49 H. 3. reckons Dom. Hugo Dom. Humet and Dom. Stanford Fourthly 4. Title of Chevalier Another Title given to Barons of the upper House is that of Chevalier which was not given to any Temporal Lords or Barons in any Writs or Lists of Summons to Parliament before 49 Ed. 3. (w) Cl. 49 E. 3. n. 4.6 dorso 50 E. 3. part 2. m. 6. dorso wherein Summons issued Willielmo de Morle Chevalier Willielmo de Aldburgh Chevalier Joh. de Welle Chevalier Hugoni de Dacre Chevalier After which it grew more common under King Richard the Second Henry the Fourth and Fifth After the beginning of H. 6. and during the Reign of H. 6. and Ed. 4. there was scarce any Temporal Lord in the lists of Summons but was stiled Chevalier or Miles and so it continues to this day though not as Mr. Prynn saith because they were all generally Knighted for their greater Honour for it is apparent in the Lists exhibited by Sir William Dugdale that most of the Barons by descent though never Knighted had the Title Fifthly 5. Of Councils that were not Parliaments There is great difference betwixt Writs of Summons to general Parliaments and particular Councils upon emergent occasions which are not properly Parliaments All Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Lords Barons
together with Judges and King's Council Citizens Burgesses of Parliament and Barons of the Cinque-Ports being usually summoned to the one but to the other some few Spiritual and Temporal Lords only without (x) Brief Register part 1. pag. 187. to 192. any Judges Assistants Knights Citizens Burgesses or Barons of the Cinque-Ports or some few of them only and divers who were no usual Lords or Barons of Parliament as Mr. Prynn hath made evident and the Rolls themselves in the Margin notes them by de Concilio summonito or deveniendo ad Concilium which some Antiquaries having not noted have confounded them SECT 4. Of the Judicature of the House of Lords IT is evident that the Lords in Parliament have ever been the usual Judges not only in all criminal and civil causes 6. The Lords Judicature proper for Parliaments to judg or punish and Writs of Errors but likewise in all cases of Precedencies and Controversies concerning Peers and Peerage which Power was in them as the King 's Supreme Court before there were any Knights Citizens or Burgesses summoned to our Parliaments So Hoveden (y) Annal. pars poster p. 561. ad 566. is express in the case of Sanctius King of Navar and Alphonsus King of Castile Comites Barones Regalis Curiae Angliae adjudicaverunt Anno 1177. 23 H. 2. So Fleta in Ed. the First 's time writes (z) Habet enim Rex Curiam suam in Concilio suo in Parliamentis suis praesentibus Pralatis Comitibus Baronibus Proceribus aliis viris peritis ubi terminatae sunt dubitationes judiciorum Lib. 2. c. 2. p. 66. thus The King hath his Court in his Council in his Parliaments there being present the Prelates Earls Barons Nobles and other skillful Men viz. the Judges Assistants where are ended the doubts of Judgments This Particular of the Jurisdiction of the House of Lords is so fully in every Branch of it proved by Mr. Prynn in his Plea for the Lords House that it were an Injury to the inquisitive Reader not to referr him to that Treatise for full Satisfaction therefore I shall only pick out a very few out of a Manuscript I have of the Priviledges belonging to the Baronage of England and Mr. Prynn In the fourth of King (a) Roâ— Parl. 4 E. 3. m. 7. num 3. Judgment of Lords on John Mautravers Edward the Third the Peers Earls and Barons assembled at Westminster saith the Record have strictly examined and thereupon assented and agreed that John Mautravers is guilty of the death of Esmon Earl of Kent Uncle of our Lord the King that now is wherefore the said Peers of the Land and Judges of Parliament judged and awarded that he the said John should be drawn hanged and beheaded In the first of R. 2. John Lord of (b) Rot. Par. 1 R. 2. m. 6. num 38 39. Gomenys and William de Weston were brought before the Lords sitting in the white Chamber On John Lord of Gâ—menys and William Weston for delivering up Forts to the Enemy and were severally charged at the Commandment of the Lords by Sir Richard Scroop Knight Steward of the Kings House William Weston being accused for rendring the Castle of Outhrewike and John Lord of Gomenys for rendring the Castle of Ards. They both made plausible defences and Sir Rich. Scroop Steward tells William that the Lords sitting in full Parliament do adjudge him to death But because our Lord the King is not yet informed of the manner of this Judgment the execution thereof shall be respited till the King be informed thereof and the like Sentence he passed upon John Lord of Gomenies only adding that he being a Gentleman and Banneret should be beheaded There are many more Examples of Judgments given in Capital matters upon Bergo de Bayons 4 E. 3. m. 7. num 4. Thomas de Gurny eadem membrana num 5. and others and for Offences not Capital of Richard Lions 59 E. 3. m. 7. William le Latymer 42 E. 3. m. 2. William Ellis ibid num 31 John Chichester and Botesha 1 R. 2. num 32. Alice Piers Ibid. num 41. Mr. Antiquity of Judgment by Peeâ—s Prynn (c) Plea for Lords p. 203. Hist lib. 4. shews this Jurisdiction out of Historians even from Cassibellan out of Geoffrey of Monmouth Also Anno 924. of Elfred a Nobleman who opposed King Aethelstan's Title and had his Lands adjudged by the Peers forfeit to him the Words of the King are Et eas accepi (d) Malmsb. de Gest is Reg. lib. 2. c. 6. p. 62. Spelman Conc. Tom. 1. p. 407 408. Anno 1043. quemadmodum judicaverunt omnes â—ptimates Regni Anglorum So Earl Godwin having murdred Prince Alfred Brother to King Edward the Confessor being fled into Denmark and hearing of King Edward's Piety and Mercy returned and came to London to the King who then held a Great Council and denied the Fact and put himself upon the (e) vnde super hoc pono me in consideratione Curiae vestrae Chron. Brompton col 937 938. consideration of the Kings Court and the King speaks to the Earls and Barons thus Volo quod inter nos in illa appellatione rectum judicium decernatis debitam justiciam faciatis and after it is said Quicquid judicaverint per omnia ratificavit So in the Constitutions of (f) An. 1164. M. Paris 94. Sicut Barones caeteri debent interesse judiciis Curiae Regis cum Baronibus quousque perveniatur in judicio ad diminutionem membrorum vel ad mortem The House of Lords the King's Court of Barons Clarendon it is appointed That the Archbishop Bishops and those Clergy that held in Capite as by Barony should be Parties in the Judgments of the Kings Court as other Barons ought with the other Barons till it come in Judgment to the loss of Member or to Death So in the Case of Tho. Becket Archbishop of Canterbury Anno 1165. 11 H. 2. we find in Hoveden parte post p. 494 495. that Barones Curiae Regis judicaverunt eum esse in misericordia Regis and afterwards when he would not yield to the Kings Will he (g) Dixit Baronibus suâ—s Cito facite mihi judicium de illo qui homo meus Ligeus est stare Juri in Curia mea recusat saith to his Barons Quickly make to me Judgment of him who is my Liege Man and refuseth to stand to the Law in my Court The Barons going out judg'd him fit to be seiz'd on and sent to Prison and the Historian saith tunc misit Rex Reginaldum Comitem Cornubiae Robertum Comitem Leicestriae ad indicandum ei judicium de illo factum Anno 1208. King (h) Anno 10 Johan Mat. Paris p. 218. John exacted Pledges of his Subjects and amongst others of William de Breause who said If he had offended the King he would be ready to answer his Lord and that without Hostages secundum judicium
Curiae suae Baronum Parium suorum So Anno 1240. 24 H. 3. (i) Graviter accusatus coram Rege Curia tota Lond. Mat. Westm 153. Matthew Paris saith That Hubert de Burgo Earl of Kent was grievously accused before the King and his whole Court and it was adjudged he should resign to the King four of his Castles I cannot omit one memorable passage that (k) Mat. Westm Anno 1260. p. 295 296. Anno 1260. 44 H. 3. there falling out a difference betwixt King Hen. 3. Prince Edward his Son Simon Montfort and other Nobles the King called his Baronage to St. Pauls and there it being urged that Prince Edward had done some injuries to the King he offered to prove himself innocent before the King and his Uncle who was King of the Romans saying Who are Peers of Prince Edward That none of (l) Omnes alios Barones Comites sibi de â—ure non esse Pares nec sâ—â—s in eum excercerâ— disâ—ussiones the rest of the Barons and Earls were by right his Peers nor ought to exercise upon him their Discussions of the matter By which it appears that he judged himself to be something more than a Peer of the Realm being the Heir apparent of the Crown I might fill a large Volum with the Histories and Records to prove this but since Levellers and the House of Commons that voted the House of Lords dangerous and useless have received such deadly wounds by Mr. Prynne in his Plea for the Lords who was once one of their own Champions I think it needless to whet those Weapons again since they always will be in readiness for any one to make use of if need require and shall only obviate one objection that may be urged That whatever the usage was before the Representatives of the Commons An Objection That after the House of Commons were admitted the Jurisdiction of the Lords House was lessened Answered yet the Commons after were often admitted to a share of Judicature in some cases But I shall give a few Instances how after this change of the Constitution of Parliament still this power of Judicature remained in the King and House of Lords Roger de (m) 4 E. 3. num 11.28 E. 3. num 9 10. Mortimer being accused of High Treason 4 E. 3. for the Murther of King Edward 2. after his resignation and unlawful deposition Knighton (n) De Event Angliae lib. 3. c. 16. col 1556 1557. giving an account of the proceedings agreeable to the Parliament Roll saith Rex praecepit Comitibus Baronibus caeteris Magnatibus Regni justum judicium ferre super praedicto Rogero de Mortimer So at the Parliament held at Salisbury 7 R. 2. W. de Zouch is said to be called to the Parliament to stand to the Judgment (o) Ad standum judicio Regis Domincrum Walâ—ingham p. 334. Hist Ang. Hypodig Neust p. 141. of the King and the Lords So Michael de la Pole Earl of Suffolk and Chancellor of England 10 R. 2. (p) Rot. Parl. 10 R. 2. num 6. ad 18. was accused by the Commons in full Parliament before the King Bishops and Lords and at last it is said The Lords in full Parliament gave judgment against him In the Parliament 11 R. 2. Thomas Duke of Gloucester offered to put himself upon his Tryal as the Lords of the Parliament would award c. After which the Lords as well Spiritual as Temporal claimed their Liberties and Franchises namely That all weighty matters in the same Parliament which should be after moved touching the Peers of the Land should be judged and determined by them by the course of Parliament and not by the Civil Law nor yet by the Common Law of the Land used in other Courts of the Realm Yet this seems a very high Demand for they have not Juris dandi but dati Jurisdictionem as they are a Court of Ministerial Jurisdiction being the Court of the King's Barons in Parliament And though when upon Writ of Error (q) Egerton sect 4.22 23. any Judgment in the King's Bench is examined in the House of Lords and there affirmed or reversed the Judgment is said to be affirmed or reversed in Parliament yet we cannot conclude they have the Power of the High Court of Parliament that their Decrees if against the Law should be as binding as Acts of Parliament How the Lords judge ministerially And though the same House in the same Session may not have Power to review again their own Judgment nor to restore again any Judgment they have reversed because they judge ministerially and not sovereignly and so bind their own Hands as well as their Inferiors whereas an Absolute Supreme Court is never at the last Period of Jurisdiction yet we see Attainders in one Parliament reversed in another and so may their Judgments be But this obiter I shall but add one proof more being full and express to the purpose to prove the House of Lords sole Jurisdiction with the King who must always be understood to give Judgment by them The Record is 1 H. 4. (r) Rot. Par. 1 H. 4. num 79. Exact Abridgment p. 392. where it is said That 3 Nov. the Commons in this Parliament shewed to the King Come les joggements du Parlement apperteignent soulement au Roy Seignieurs nient aus Communes c. That the Judgments of Parliament appertained only to the King and to the Lords and not unto the Commons Thereupon they prayed the King out of his special Grace to shew unto them the said Judgments and the cause of them that so no Record might be made in Parliament against the said Commons which are or shall be parties to any Judgment given or hereafter to be given in Parliament without their Privity Whereunto the Archbishop of Canterbury gave them this Answer by the Kings Commandment That the Commons themselves are Petitioners and Demanders and that the King (s) Et que le Roy les Seigniours de tout temps ont eues averont de droit les Juggement in Parliament en manere come mesmes les Communes soâ—t monstres and Lords from all times have had and shall have of right the Judgments in Parliaments in manner as the Commons have shewed How far the King and House of Lords have been Judges of the Priviledges of the House of Commons I shall declare in that part of this Chapter wherein I treat of that House SECT 5. Of the Assistants to the House of Lords HAving thus far treated of the Constituent Parts of the House of Lords I come now to the Assistants to this most Honourable House which were mostly the (t) Prynne's Brief Register part 1. sect 3. p. 240. The Judges and other Assistants of the House of Lords King 's Great Officers as well Clergy-men as Secular Persons who were no Lords or Barons of the Realm as namely his Treasurer
ordained in the Premisses by the Common Council and so the Returns are ad faciendum quod tunc ibidem ordinabitur In 17 E. 2. (h) Cl. 17 E. 2. m. 27. dorso it is enjoyned that the Knights c. be there ad faciendum consentiendum hiis quae in dicto Parliamento ordinari contigerit super negotiis antedictis Anno 21 E. 3. (i) Cl. 21 E. 3. m. 12. dorso there is some more Power granted to the Knights c. ad tractandum consulendum consentiendum hiis quae tunc favente divina Clementia contigerit ordinari Whereas before it was only to hear and do what was ordained by the King the Prince or the great Council here it is to treat consult and consent to what then should be ordained But the Writ Anno 36. (k) Cl. 36 E. 3. m. 16. dorso explains who had the ordaining Power for it runs ad consentiendum hiis quae per nos ac dictos Praelatos Magnates Proceres ordinari contigerit So here the King the Bishops and the Nobles ordain and the House of Commons are to assent Anno 47 E. 3. (l) Cl. 47 E. 3. m. 13. dorso the words are ad faciendum consentiendum eis quae tunc de Communi Concilio Regni nostri favente Domino contingant ordinari which Form is continued to this day so that according to the import of the Writ the Commons are to do and assent to what shall be ordained in Parliament by which two words I suppose they have the full Power to frame Bills and to assent which also implies a Power of Dissent to the Bills sent to them by the House of Lords Having thus drawn into one Scheme the most material Alterations and variety of Expressions from all the Writs of Summons of Mr. Prynne and others that fill so great Volumes and truly as I hope quoted all the Records which illustrate these Particulars and in a very clear Landscape represented the most material Parts of the two so noble and wisely constituted Houses from whose great Wisdom with the Sovereigns Authority and Fiat all those wholesome and necessary Laws are derived that establish this great Monarchy I shall now pass to some general Remarques and from thence to the ancient and modern Priviledges of the House of Commons First it is very obvious Kings not confined to two Knights c. that the Kings of England formerly were not confined to summon only two Knights Citizens and Burgesses as now for Anno 22 (m) Cl. 22 E. 1. m. 6. dorso E. 1. the King issued out his Writs of Summons for two Knights of every County after which follows a second Writ entred immediately after in the same Dorse for other two Knights in these words Praeter illos duos Milites eligi facias alios duos Milites legales c. So 28 E. 1. three Knights or other three de probioribus legalioribus discretioribus Liberis Hominibus c. eligi These probi legales homines were such as held in Capite So in the (n) Cl. 26 E. 3. m 14. dorso Vâ— hâ—mines ab ista occupaâ—â—one autumpâ—alibus quo minus possumus retrahamus 26 of E. 3. the King considering that it was Harvest time that he might not withdraw Men from that Employment unum tantum Militem de quolibet Comitatu ad dictum Concilium mittendum habere volumus ista vice So (o) Cl. 45 E. 3. m. 21. dorso Ordinavimus ut laboribus parâ—atur expensis 45 E. 3. the King in his Writ saith That he might spare the Labours and Expences he will have treaty with some only of the Magnates by which the Knights of Shires here are to be understood Citizens and Burgesses One Citizen and one Burgess therefore appoints one Knight for the County of Kent one Citizen for Canterbury and one for Rochester whom he names if they be alive otherwise the Companion of him that was before In 18 E. 3. the Writs issued only for two (p) Brevia Parl. rediviva p. 144. ad 147. Knights in every County and no Writ for Electing Citizens or Burgesses and 26 E. 3. the Writs are for one Knight in every County and no Citizens or Burgesses yet in (q) These things are now reduced to a certainty by the Statutes 5 R. 2. c. 4. and others Prynne's Brief Regisâ— par 2 p. 32. this the King issued out particular Writs to Mayors and Bailiffs oâ— Cities and Burroughs to elect and return one Citizen for every City and one Burgess for every Burrough Secondly That the Kings of England had a Power to supersede particular Persons being chosen to resummon those that returned without leave or appoint others in their places and omit sending Writs to some Cities and Burroughs that had formerly sent and to create new Burroughs So the Lord Camoys (r) See Brief Regist p. 118. ad 123. as I have instanced before being elected by the King 's first Writ the King by new Writ declared it null and ordered to proceed to a new Election and the King appears in that Age to be the sole Judge of void and double Elections So in the (s) Cl. 28 E. 1. m. 7. dorso 28 Ed. 1. Phillip de Geyton being chosen one of the Knights for the County of Northampton and could not attend the King orders another to be chosen So 5 (t) Cl. 5 E. 2. m. 26. dorso E. 2. because the Knights Citizens and Burgesses of Yorkshire went away for certain causes not there expressed it is probable without the Kings Leave therefore he sends his Precept to the Sheriff to cause them to return vel alios ad hoc idoneos loco eorum si ad hoc vacare non possint But this more especially is to be taken notice of when I come to discouse of Priviledges of Parliament As to the last particular of the King 's appointing new Burroughs The King makes new Burroughs impowering them by special Charters to send Citizens and Burgesses to all Parliaments to be afterwards held by the King his Heirs and Successors Judge (u) Reports p. 14 15. Hobarts hath cleared it and (w) Brief Register par 2. p. 170. Mr. Prynne hath reduce them all into Chronological Tables and he makes it a certain Note that where the Sheriff makes his Return nulli sunt Cives nec Burgenses in Com. praedict or non est alia Civitas vel Burgus or non sunt alii Burgi we may certainly conclude that every City or Burrough omitted then out of those ancient Returns and since returned for Cities or Burroughs were made Cities and Burroughs since that time as the curious may see at large in his (x) P. 223. ad 297. Brevia Parliamenta Rediviva But on the other side Old Burroughs discontinued for what reason we find many Burroughs who elected Burgesses in 26 E. 1. as particularly Pontefract and
by Sir Edward Coke (m) 4. Instit p. 12.1 Inst p. 69.2 Inst 7 8. Preface to ninth Report beyond all bounds of Truth and Modesty as also the great mistake of our learned judicious Antiquary (n) Archaion p. 257. Mr. Lambard and (o) Doderidge of the Antiquity of Parliaments others of great note who affirm that the true original Title and Right of all our ancient Cities and Burroughs electing and sending Burgesses and Citizens to our Parliaments is Prescription time out of mind long before the Conquest it being a Privilege they actually and of right enjoyed in Edward the Confessor's time or before and exercised ever since Indeed the whole series of the great Councils in the Saxon Danish and Norman Kings Reigns to the Forty Ninth of Henry the Third evince the contrary As to the Wages of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses The Wages of Knights Citizens and Burgesses it being a thing now obsolete though not out of force by those that would claim them I shall only note that the first Writ for them is coeval with our Kings first Writs of Summons and the reason given in the Writ is That whereas the King had summoned two Knights c. and they had stayed (p) Ac iidem Milites moram diuturniorem quam credebant traxerint ibidem propter quod non modicas fecerint expensas Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 10. dorso longer than they believed they should do by reason of which they had been at no small Expence therefore the King appoints the Sheriff by the counsel of Four lawful Knights to provide for the Two Knights of the Shire their reasonable Expences The Writ of the 28 Ed. 1. (q) Rot. Claus 28 E. 1. m. 12. dorso commands that they have rationabiles expensas suas in veniendo ad nos ibidem morando inde ad propria redeundo their reasonable Expences in coming to the King staying there and returning to their homes The like we find for the Citizens and Burgesses in the 1 Ed. 2. there was Four Shillings a day allowed for every Knight and Two Shillings for every Citizen and Burgess Mr. Prynne (r) Brief Parliamentary Writs part 4. p. 4. gives many good reasons why these Wages were allowed some of which I shall recite As first that all Laws allow Sallaries for Services and those being public Servants and Representatives or Atturneys for the Counties Cities Burroughs to consult about the great and arduous Affairs necessary Defence Preservation and Wellfare of the King and Kingdom and theirs for and by whom they were intrusted it is reason as they receive the benefit of their good Service in giving their good Advice towards the redressing of Grievances and making wholsom Laws that they should have allowed their necessary Expences Secondly It appears in ancient times there was no such ambition to be Parliament-men as of late but the Persons elected thought it a burthen therefore lest being elected they should neglect to repair to the Convention they had Sureties called Manucaptors for their Appearance Thirdly This obliged the Counties Cities and Burroughs to be carefuller in electing the discreetest ablest fittest and most laborious persons who would speediest and best dispatch all Public business which occasioned the shortness of Sessions Fourthly It begat a greater confidence correspondence and dependance betwixt the Electors and Elected Fifthly It kept poor petty Burroughs unable to defray the Expences of their Burgesses from electing or sending Members to our Parliaments and oblig'd some to Petition to be eased of the Charge whereby the number of Burgesses was scarce half so many and Parliaments were more expeditious in Councils Aids Motions and their Acts and Debates and so the Sessions were much shortned the Elections were then fairer and for the most part unquestionable the Commons House less unwieldy Privileges of Parliament less enlarged beyond the ancient Standard abuses in Elections Returns and Contests about them by reason of the Mercenary and Precarious Voices less troublesom whereas now in every new Parliament a great part of the time is spent in the regulating Elections But Mr. Prynne hints little upon one great cause of that usage which was that in Burroughs as well as Cities most what the persons elected were the Inhabitants in the Cities and Burroughs Merchants Tradesmen or the most popular Burghers as will appear to whoever peruseth the Chronological Catalogue Mr. Prynne (s) P. 900. to 1072. with no small pains hath collected into his Fourth Part of his Brief Register where I believe one can pitch upon no City of Burrough from the time of Ed. 1. to the 12 Ed. 4. but he will find by the very names that they were such as I have mentioned I am well assured of it for Yorkshire and particularly for the City of York they being generally such as we find in the List of their Mayors Beverly hath Four of the Sirnames of good Families and Kingstone upon Hull hath (t) 8 E. 3. William a S. Pole from whom the great Family of Suffolk sprung but it is well known he was a Merchant there Now since every part of the Country abounds with Gentlemen of Plentiful Fortunes Why wages not now paid to Knights Citizens and Burgesses Generous Education such as are versed in Affairs of their Country as Justices of the Peace Deputy Lieutenants and have been Sheriffs Members of Parliament and born Publick Offices there can be no expectation or Fear that those that are Candidates for Parliament Men for Burroughs will expect any Sallary or Reward so long as they chuse them There being generally Competitors who instead of expecting Wages are generally obliged now to vast expences to purchase the Votesâ— of the Electors so that now the Honourable House of Commons is quite another thing than what it was wont to be in elder Ages when they were summoned principally to give Assent to what the King and the Lords did to assent to Aids and Taxes and apportion their own Taxes bring up their Petitions concerning Grievances to be redressed by the King and his Council or the King and Lords and draw up Impeachments against great Offenders and such like Having thus considered the Writs of Summons to the Members of the House of Commons before Henry the Seventh's time in all its branches Copy of VVrits of Summons now used to the Sheriffs I shall give a Transcript of the Writ of Summons used at this day whereby may be seen how much of the old form is continued which I shall insert in Latin and English that the Emphasis of the Original may not be lost REX Vicecomiti Salutem c. Quia de advisamento assensu Concilii nostri pro quibusdam arduis urgentibus negotiis nos statum defensionem Regni nostri Angliae Ecclesiae Anglicanae concernentibus quoddam Parliamentum nostrum apud c. die c. proxime futuro teneri ordinavimus ibidem cum Praelatis
Entries fol. 446 447. Trin. 1 Eliz. not in the Commons House as the Statutes and Precedents in the Law-Books resolve So that he saith how the Commons are now become sole Judges of all false Returns and Elections and that perlegem consuetudinem Parliamenti against all these Acts and Precedents let Sir Edward Coke and others resolve him and the Intelligent when they are able for late and arbitrary Priviledges are of no value but ancient usage and Law of our Parliaments and solid Reason which cannot be produced to justify these late Innovations and Extravagances The Statute of 8 H. 6. Rot. Parl. 8 H. 6. num 391. Petitions from the Commons to the King and Lords about Elections to prevent Tumults Uproars and Disorders in the Elections is grounded upon a Petition from the Commons that the King by advice and assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal would seclude all but Freeholders of forty Shillings a Year Lands above all Reprizals which was more than forty Pound a Year now being the twentieth part of a Knights Fee In 18 H. 6. Rot. Parl. 18 H. 6. m. 13. num 18. it was shewed to the King and the Lords Spiritual and Temporal That Gilbert Hore Sheriff of the County of Cambridge made no Return of Knights upon the King 's Writ Whereupon the King by Advice and Assent of the Lord Spiritual and Temporal ordered a new Writ So that then there were no other but the King that had the Power to cause new Elections with Advice and Consent of the Lords and so the King issued out new Writs Anno 29 H. 6. Nicholas Stynecle Knight Richard Bevel c. and other notable Esquires Gentlemen and other Men holding Fees who may expend 40 s. per Annum beyond Reprizes chose Robert Stonham and John Stynecle notable Esquires To this is annexed a Petition to the King our Gracious and Sovereign Lord Petition of Subjects to the King about Elections signed by 140 Gentlemen and Freeholders in behalf of those against one Henry Gimber who was not of Gentile Birth chosen by the number of 70. and the Under-Sheriff countenanced him and his Party and would not suffer these 140 to be examined about their Estates and give Voice thoue he might clearly yarely expend 20 Mark without that we should have offended the Peace of Yow our most doutye Soveraign Lord and so we departed for dread of the said Inconveniences that was likely to be done of Manslaughter and what the Sheriff will return in this behalf we can have no notice For which Causes we your true humble Suggets and Liegemen in our most lowly Wise beseeching you our most douty Sovereign Lord and King these Premisses may be considered for Your most Aid and our Freedom that the said Sheriff may be by Your great Highness streightly charged to return the said Robert Stoneham c. Thus far the Petition From this memorable Petition Mr. Prynne makes many observations the principal of which are that the King himself was to redress and rectify all false and undue Returns Secondly That this is the only clear Declaration and Record he hath met with complaining against a Sheriff giving of an Oath A Sheriffs denying the Poll petitioned against and Poll to some Freeholders and denying it to others Thirdly That when legal Electors cannot be sworn or polled without breach of the Peace or Manslaughter they may justly depart and ought to make such a complaint and declaration under their hands and Seals Fourthly That Ignoble persons who are not of Gentile birth ought not to be elected Knights of Shires Whoever desires to peruse more concerning the ancient usage in Elections may peruse Mr. Prynne's Plea for the Lords from page 371. to 416. his Second Part of Brief Register p. 118 119 139 140. and several other places I shall only add what Queen Eliz. Freeholders Grand Inquest p. 60. D' Ewes's Journal fol. 393. 18 Regni said in this case That she was sorry the Commons medled with chusing and returning Knights of the Shire for Norfolk it is to be presumed the like she might have said of any other County if there had been occasion a thing impertinent for the House to deal with and only belonging to the Office and Charge of the Lord Chancellor from whom the Writs issue and are returned Having thus given a brief account of the ancient Usage I come to the modern way which according to Mr. Hackwell Memorials c. 6. p. 20. The modern Use of Regulating Elections is that a general order hath usually been made in the beginning of the Session to Authorize the Speaker to give Warrant for new Writs in case of Death of any Member or of double Returns where the Party makes his choice openly in the House during that Session as it was ordered in the beginning of the Parliament 18 and 21 Jacobi primi and where such general Order is not made Writs have issued by Warrant of the Speaker by Vertue of special Order upon motion in the House and this Warrant is to be directed to the Clerk of the Crown in Chancery by order of Parliament 13 Nov. 1601. The Committee of Privileges 24 March 21 Jacobi making their Report a question was put Whether Sir Thomas Holland and Sir John Corbet were well elected Knights for Norfolk the House were divided and it was over-ruled by the House that the No's should go forth So that now the House of Commons are the sole Judges of the validity or invalidity of Elections and I suppose the King and Lords judging the House the competentest Persons to make enquiry and being willing to be eased of the trouble of such Matters as relate only to the Members of the House of Commons have rather by connivence than by any positive Ordinance in the House of Lords dismissed this to the House of Commons against which Mr. Prynne sadly complains Plea for the Lords p. 413. saying That since the Committees of Privileges have interposed in them their Proceedings have been very irregular and illegal in respect all the Witnesses they examine touching them are unsworn and give their Testimonies without Oath upon which they ground their Vote and for the most part very partially for which cause it is usually stiled the Committee of Affection In 35 Eliz. Sir Simon D' Ewes's Journal p. 494. In Queen Elizabeth's time Application made to the Chancellor or L. Keeper Sir Edward Coke being then Speaker he was ordered to attend the Lord Keeper to move his Lordship to direct a new Writ for chusing a Burgess for Southwark instead of Richard Hutton supposed to be unduly elected and another for allowing Sir George Carew who was duly elected but not returned to be Burgess of Gamelsford in Cornwal and a third for changing the name of John Dudley returned Burgess for New Town in the County of Southampton into the name of Thomas Dudley the Christened Name being mistaken But the L. Keeper would
intended to invade the Subjects Liberties but if they allowed the Writ the delicious Power of Imprisoning such as they had a Pique to was utterly lost and all Persons referred to the ordinary Courts of Justice or upon their failure to the House of Lords Sir William Jones against any ones Release by Habeas Corpus if they were imprisoned by the House of Commons the Supreme Tribunal of England Sir William Jones insisted much upon the Power of the House and that they did not intend by that Act to bind themselves which yet must bind the King though it might as well be alledged That he did not intend to bind himself by it However Sir William persisted urging See Debates of the House p. 217. That whatever Reasons may be given for discharging such as are not committed for Breach of Privilege if grounded on the Act for the Habeas Corpus will hold as strong for discharging of Persons for Breach of Privilege and so consequently deprive the House of all its Power and Dignity and so make it insignificant and said That was so plain and obvious that all the Judges ought to take notice of it and so judged it below the House to make any Resolution therein but rather to leave the Judges to do otherwise at their peril and let the Debate fall without any Question But Baron Weston had the Courage to grant the Habeas Corpus Baron Weston grants the Habeas Corpus as rather willing to expose himself to the Displeasure of the House than deny or delay Justice contrary to his Oath I could not omit this remarkable Passage as a Specimen of the Arbitrariness of the Leading Party in that House Brief Register part 4. p. 846. and now shall proceed to Mr. Prynne's Remarks upon the Proceedings of the long House of Commons He observes Privilegia omnino amittere meretur qui sibi abutitur concessa penestate Ejus est interpretari cujus concedere Summa Rosella Privilegium 3. That Privileges may be lost by the abuse of the Power and that whatever Privilege the House hath is from the King's Grant or Toleration Therefore according to the Canonists Rule If the Privilege granted be expressed in general dubious or obscure Words then it is in the power of him to interpret who hath the power to grant Now the Petition of the Speaker is That the Commons in this Parliament may and shall have all their Ancient and Just Privileges allowed them Therefore the King Nemini liceat Chartas Regias nisi ipsis Regibus judicare Placita Parl. 18 E. 1. num 19. p. 20. being the sole Granter of these Privileges must be the only proper Interpreter and Judge of them as he is of all his other Charters of Privileges Liberties Franchises and Acts of Parliament themselves after his Regal Assent thereto not the Commons or Persons to whom they are granted and that both in and out of Parliament by Advice of his Nobles or Judges of the Common-Law Therefore he saith first How the Breach of Privilege to be punished according to Mr. Prynne See the Authority Brief Regist part 2. p. 847. That if the Commons by Petition to the King and Lords in Parliament complain of the Breach of their ancient Privileges and Liberties as they ever did in the Cases of Lark Thorp Hyde Clerk Atwyll and others the King by Advice of his Lords in Parliament assisted with his Judges hath been and as he humbly conceives is the sole proper Judge of them and their violations not the Commons who being Parties Prosecutors and Complainants are no legal indifferent Judges in their own or Menial Servants cases if they will avoid partiality which is the reason the Law allows Challenges to Jurors in Civil and Criminal causes Therefore he observes Ibid. p. 1206. that the House of Commons taking Informations without Oath may be easilier abused by misinformation and sometimes thereby are put upon over hasty Votes which upon finding out evil Combinations they are forced to retract Secondly The Chancellor or Lord Keeper to grant the Writ If the complaint of the breach of Privilege be made in the Commons House and thereupon an Habeas Corpus Writ of Privilege or Supersedeas prayed under the great Seal for the Members or menial Servants release whose Privilege is infringed the Lord Chancellor or Keeper of the great Seal representing the Kings person in Chancery the Court for relief in cases of Privilege is the properest Judge and Examiner of the claimed Privilege and its violations upon Oath and other sufficient Evidence assisted by all the Kings Judges in cases of difficulty who thereupon will grant or deny the Writs Thirdly The Judges of the Courts to which the Writ is directed to judge of the validity of the Privilege When these Writs of Privilege Supersedeas or Habeas Corpus are granted to any Member or menial Servants and directed to any of the Kings Courts to enlarge their restrained Persons or stay any Arrests Process or Judgments against them the Kings own Judges in his respective Courts to which they are directed are then the proper Judges of the Privileges of Parliament and of their breaches suggested in these Writs who may examine not only all matters of Law or Fact comprised in them which are Traversable but likewise adjudge allow or disallow the very Privilege it self if no real ancient Parliamentary Privilege allowed by the Laws and Customs of the Realm How far he is in the right I will not undertake to judge but I remember somewhere he wisheth an Act of Parliament to pass to adjust these matters which possibly would prevent many of those chargeable attendances about false Returns and save much expence of time in the discussing of them and enable the Subjects to pay a right and due obedience to them SECT 12. Concerning the Royal Assent to Bills I Have treated so much of this elsewhere as to the sole Power in the King the ancient Custom of Sealing the Acts with the Kings Seal and of some of the Prelates and Nobles as Witnesses of their Assents that I shall only now speak as to the usual formality of passing the Bills into Acts by the Kings last Act. See also his Memorials For Mr. Hackwell hath given a full account of the manner how Statutes are enacted in Parliament by passing of Bills to which Book I refer the curious Reader that would understand the order that is used in the debating and passing of them When Bills are passed by both Houses upon three several Readings in either House Hackwell of Passing of Bills p. 179. ad 182. they ought for their last approbation to have the Royal Assent whereby every Statute is as Mr. Hackwell observes like Silver seven times tryed The Royal Assent is usually deferred to the last day of the Session and because some have been of opinion that the passing of Bills The Royal Assent determines not the Session
the personal Will and Power of the Sovereign himself standing in his highest Estate Royal. Therefore whoever reads the Authors that writ in defence of the Parliament must consider this Fallacy they frequently used that he do not apply the Authoritative Act of the King with the Consent of the two Houses to the Houses without the King From the Co-operation of the two Houses in preparing Laws (b) Freeholder's Grand Inquest p. 34. the late 〈◊〉 since King Charles the First 's time of the words The King is not one of the Three Estates Be it endâ—ed by the King the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons as if they were all Fellow-Commissioners and the unwariness of some of the Penners of the King's Answers to some of the Papers of the two Houses wherein they stiled the King the third Estate the Commonwealths-Men have taken the advantage to reckon the King but as a third Legislator Therefore I think it necessary to remove this Rub e're I proceed further Although the Author of the Imposture The Modus makes the Parliament to consist of six Parts called the modus tenendi Parliamentum makes six degrees of constituent Members of the Parliament viz. The King first then Secondly the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors and other Clerks who held Baronies Thirdly the Proctors of the Clergy Fourthly the Earls Barons and other great Men who held to the value of a County or Barony Fifthly the Knights of Shires Sixthly the Citizens and Burgesses to which he might have added the Barons of the Cinque-Ports yet he saith the King is the Head Beginning and End of the Parliament and so hath no (c) Ita non habet Parem in suo gradu Peer in his degree Yet it plainly appears that these we now call the two Houses were by reason of their distinct Orders most frequently divided into three For in (d) As queux Prelats ou la Clargie par eux mesmes les Countes Barons par eux mesmes Chevalers Gentz de Countez Gentz de la Commune par eux mesmes entreteront Prynne Animadv p. 10. 6 E. 3. at his Parliament at York the Record saith That on the Friday before the Feast of St. Michael the Prelates or the Clergy by themselves the Earls and Barons by themselves the Knights of the Counties and the Commons by themselves treated c. Othertimes we find the Prelates Earls Barons and great Men and the Knights Citizens and Burgesses to have separate Consultations by themselves and to give their several answers to Articles and business propounded to them in Parliament as Mr. Prynne out of the Abridgment of the Records of the Tower hath given us above twenty instances At the making of the Statute of Praemunire 16 R. 2. the Commons pray The Lords Spiritual Lords Temporal and Commons make the Three Estates That the Lords as well Spiritual as Temporal severally and all the Estates of Parliament might be examined how they thought of that matter and the Lords Spiritual answered by themselves and the Lords Temporal by themselves and the King was Petitioned to make this Examination So in 40 E. 3. the King asking the Houses Whether King John could have subjected the Realm as he did the Prelates by themselves and the Dukes Earls and Barons by themselves gave their Answer Besides we find as at large I have before instanced in the last Chapter the Writs of Summons of the Bishops and Clergy were only in side dilectione and the Barons generally (e) Stat. 18. â— 6. c. 1. in fide homagio or Ligeancia and the Clergy granted their Subsidies apart and distinct from the Nobles Besides that the Bishops are to be esteemed the Third Estate is clear by Act of Parliament for it being questioned (f) 8 Eliz. c. 1. whether the making Bishops had been duly and orderly done according to Law the Statute saith That the questioning of it is much tending to the slander of all the Clergy being 〈◊〉 of the greatest States of the Realm So Sir (g) P. 36. Thomas Smith as in the last Chapter I have noted distinguisheth the two Houses into three Estates and Sir Edward (h) 4. Instr p. 1. Coke saith expresly That the High Court of Parliament consisteth of the Kings Majesty sitting in his Royal Politick Capacity and the three States of the Realm viz. the Lords Spiritual Lords Temporal and Commons the like the learned (i) Interpreter tit Parliament Cowel affirms Sir Henry Spelman (k) Solenne collequium omnium Ordinum Regni Authoritate solius Regis ad consulendum statuendumque de negotiis Regni indictum Gloss p. 449. calls it a Colloquy of all the Orders of the Kingdom convened by the sole Authority of the King to consult and appoint in the Affairs of the Kingdom This was also known to Foreigners uninteressed Persons for the Lord Argenton speaking how Subsidies were granted in England saith * Lib. 5. p. 253. Convocatis primis Ordinibus Clericis Laicis assentiente Populo And Bodin ‖ De Repul lib. 6. whenever he speaks of the Constitution of our Parliament calls it the King and the three Estates of the Realm But to put all out of doubt in King Charles the Second's Reign it is determined in the Act for the Form of Prayers for the Fifth of November For the Preservation of the King and the Three Estates Now the reason why in King Charles the First 's answer Why in some of King Charles the First 's Writings the King was called the Third Estate we meet with the expressions of making the King the third Estate was because at that time the Bishops being voted out of the House of Lords and the two Houses setting themselves in all the points of Controversie in opposition to the King the notion of a Triumvirate was more intelligible as it may be thought to the People and those who were so bitter Enemies to the King and had such a Rebellious force would have still increased the Peoples aversion if the King had asserted his Royal Prerogative otherwise Whether this were the true reason or the oversight of the Penners of his Majesties Answers I will not undertake to determine but I am induced to believe the first because I find the King and those that writ in defence of his Cause using frequently this way of Argument In every State there are three Parts saith (l) Review of Observations one the King ordered to write for him capable of just or unjust Soveraignty viz. the Prince Nobles and People Now through the Piety of our Lawgiving Princes a just and regular course of Government being obtained the stability of which being found to be more concerned in the Power of making Laws than in any other Power belonging to the Soveraign for preventing of Innovations that might subvert that setled regularity the frame and state of Government was in such a sort established as that the
infallible and every Member an Angel But the Observer Objection That if the King have a Negative Voice there will be no need of Parliaments and his Pewfellows urge That if the Houses can do no Act for publick good without the King's consent and if the King may reject their Counsels and Advice it were needless to put the Country to the charge of choosing Members of Parliament And if the King may prefer other opinions before Parliamentary Motives then Parliaments are vain and useless helps Princes are unlimited and the People miserable These Objections are of such an odious nature Answer That no good Subject can take delight in them whose duty is to pray for the like consent among the several Orders of the Kingdom as is supposed to be among the several Orbs of Heaven The King undoubtedly the Primum movens the Great and Privy Council the lower Spheres The usual but not the only form of the Kings Answers to such Bills as they were not willing to pass Le Roy s'avisera proves (e) Answer to Observations p. 56. That after the advice of this his Great Council he is yet at liberty to advise further with persons or occasions as his own Wisdom shall think meet But these Authors will by no means take notice That the use of Council is to perswade not to compel as if a Man in business of great concernment might not very prudently consult with many Friends and yet at last follow the advice perhaps of one if it appear more proportionable to the end he aims at If it were because they are a more numerous body therefore their Counsel is upon that account to be yielded to then the liberty of dissenting may be denied to the House of Peers in comparison of the House of Commons and to that House too in comparison of the People and so both King Lords and Commons are voted out of Parliament Besides Natural Wisdom and Fidelity there is a thing called Experience of high concernment in the managery of Publick Affairs He that will steer one Kingdom aright must know the right Constitution of all others their Strength their Affections their Counsels and Resolutions that upon each different Face of the Skie he may alter his Rudder The best Governments have more Councils than one One for the Publick Interest of the Kingdom another for the Affairs of State a Council for War and a Council for Peace Let them be as wise and faithful Counsellors as the Observer pleaseth only let them be but Counsellors Necesse est us Lancea in libra ponderibus impositis deprimi sic animum perspicuis cedere Let their conlusions have as much credit as the premisses deserve and if they can necessitate the Prince by weight of Reason and convincing Evidence of experience let them do it on Gods name But it is not to be done upon the Authority of a bare Vote as I think all uninterested persons are satisfied in the Votes of the Houses in 1641. about the Militia Church-Government and the voted Nineteen Propositions or the late Votes about the Bill of Seclusion the Repealing of the branch of the Statute of Queen Elizabeth against Protestant Dissenters and the Loans upon the Kings Revenue There are other ends besides Counsel for which Parliaments are called as consenting to new Laws furnishing the Public with Moneys and maintaining the Interest of the Government and liberty of the Subject from the removing one social end to inferr that an Action is superfluous deserves no answer but silence and contempt This should teach the Electors Wisdom not to chuse such as have Factious Bents or are not truly qualified in their Allegiance to their Prince or Malecontents who render such Conventions useless to the Publick Ends of Government and the Peace Tranquillity and Prosperity of both Prince and People Because the Long Parliament Writers would have no Stone unturned nor any specious Argument uninforced Concerning the Coronation-Oaths of the King of England that might bring the King to their Lure to consent to what they proposed they endeavoured to make the World believe that the King was bound by his Coronation Oath to pass all such Bills as they presented or tendered to him grounding as Mr. Prynne and others alledged on a promise of the Kings at his Coronation to grant and keep the Laws and Customs which the Commonalty shall chuse Before I come to give the particular Answer I think it not unfit to take this opportunity to give a full account of the Coronation Oaths of our Kings and how the same from Age to Age were varied by which the Ingenious Reader will find what the respective Kings by their Oaths did promise That I may deduce as high as I have yet found the Original of Soveraign Princes taking Oaths at their Coronations it may be noted that the first Emperor that was Crowned and had any Coronation Oath prescribed was (f) Evagrius Hisâ— Eccles lib. 3. c. 32. Who first took a Coronation-Oath Anastasius the Greek Emperor who being elected by the Senate and Soldiers about Ann. 486. Euphemius Patriarch of Constantinople suspecting him to be addicted to the Heresy of Eutychius and the Manichees would not consent to his Coronation till he should deliver him a Writing under his Hand ratified with his Oath wherein he should plainly declare That if he were Crowned Emperour he would maintain the true Faith and Synod of Chalcedon during his Reign and bring in no Novelty to the Church of God This Writing ratified with his Oath Macedonius the Treasurer was to keep and after he was made Patriarch the Emperor demanded it and said It was a great discredit unto his Subjects that his Hand-writing should be kept to testifie against him or that he should be tied to Pen and Paper There is no mention of any Coronation Oath used from thence to the Year 804. that (g) Eutrop. lib. 24. p. 145 146. Zonar Annal. tom 3. fol. 142 143. Imperatorio Diademate est ornatus postulato prius scripto quo promitteret se nulla Ecclesiae statuta violaturum Stauratius Son to Nicephorus slain in his Wars against the Bulgarians being declared Emperor by some Michael Curopolata was adorned by the Patriarch with the Diadem a Writing before being desired in which he promised to violate none of the Statutes of the Church c. Which is the first Precedent of a Promise not an Oath demanded from or given by any Roman King for confirming the Laws of the Church c. The first Emperor Crowned at Rome by any Pope (h) Onuphr was Charles the Great Anno 800. but without an Oath and Henry the Fifth (i) Dicens Imperatorem nemini jurari debere cum juramentorum sacramenta ab omnibus sint sibi adhibenda Hermold Chron. Scl. l. 1. c. 40. Sim. Dunelm 232 237. refused to take any Corporal Oath saying That an Emperor ought to Swear to none for that Oath i. e. of Fealty
ought to be made to him from all I shall not with Mr. Prynne in his Epistle Dedicatory to his third Tome of Chronological Vindication meddle with the dispute how the Canonists argue from the Popes Crowning of Emperors and Kings that they acquire a Spiritual and Temporal Monarchy over them as their Sovereign Lords For that however some may hold the Doctrine yet it is exploded by most As to the Crowning and Anointing of some British and Saxon Kings I must refer the Reader to Mr. Selden (k) Tit. Hon. part 1. c. 8. fol. 149. and Mr. Prynne in the forecited Epistle The first of our Kings that is recorded in History to have taken an Oath at his Coronation was Canâ—tus of whom Sim. (l) De Gestis Regum Agg. col 173. Wigorn. Chro. 384. Dunelmensis and others give this account That after the death of Aethelred the Bishops Abbats Dukes and the Nobles of England and the most part of the men of the Kingdom as well of the Clergy as Laity met together with one consent at Southampton and chose Canutus for their King and swore Fealty to him to whom he also swore Quibus ille juravit quod secundum Deum secundum seculum fidelis esse vellet eis Dominus King Canutus his Oath that according to God and the World that is the Laws of God and the Kingdom he would be a faithful Lord unto them Mr. Prynne here noâ—es that Usurpers more frequently used to take such Oaths than lawful hereditary Kings So when the Citizens of London and some few Noblemen with unanimous consent chose (m) Clitonem Eadmundum unanimo consensu in Regâ—m levavere Matt. Westm p. 410. 411. Edmond called Ironside the eldest Son of Aethelred who was right Heir there is no mention of an Oath So when Harold reputed Son of Cnute was Crowned there is no Oath recorded nor of any taken by Hardicnute right Heir of Cnute So Anno 1041. (n) Flor. Wigorn. Chro. p. 404. Edward the Confessor 's Oath Edward the Confessor annuente Cleno Populo Londoniis in Regem eligitur and was Crowned Anointed and Consecrated yet not any of our Historians besides William of Malmsbury de gestis Regum Lib. 2. c. 13. p. 80. speaks of an Oath who saith that he being sent for by the Nobles upon terms proposed to him by Earl Godwyn there was (o) Nihil erat quod Edwardus pro necessilate temporis non polliceretur Ita utrinque fide datae quicquid petebatur sacramento sirmavit nothing that King Edward did not promise by reason of the necessity of the time so that Faith was given by either Party and what was desired he confirmed by Oath but this was in their private Consultation Yet Archbishop (p) In Regem Angliae sublimatus prius juravit se Leges Canuti inviolabiliter servaturum Spelm. Conc. tom 2. p. 342. Stratford in his Epistle to King Edward the First saith that St. Edward being raised to be King of England first Swore inviolably to keep the Laws of Canutus We find no Coronation Oath of Harold mentioned Matt. Westm Flor. Hist p. 433 saith that extorta fide a Majoribus Capiti proprio imposuit Diadema that having exacted Fealty of the great Men he put the Crown on his own Head and after when Crowned by Archbishop Alfred William the Conqueror 's Oath he took no Coronation Oath but as my Author saith Leges aequas coepit condere (r) Elo. Wigorn. Chro. p. 412. Hoveden part Annal. prior p. 450. Stubs Acta Pontif. col 1702. Coram Clero Populo jurando promittere se velle sanctas Ecclesias Rectores earum defendere necnon cunctum populum sibi subjectum justa Regali providentia regere rectam Legem statuere tenere Rapinas injustaque judicia penitus amovere interdicere Sim. Dunelm col 195. num 43. As to King q William the Conqueror Aldred Archbishop of York Crowned him and imposed on him an Oath The words of the Authors are Ipsa nativitatis die ab Aldredo Ebor. Archiepiscopo apud Westmon in Regem totius Angliae sublimiter Coronâ—um inunxit consecravit honorifice Having before as 〈◊〉 Archbishop required from him before the Altar of St. Peter the Apostle before the Clergy and People by Oath promised That he would defend Holy Church and the Governours of it which Clause occurs not before and likewise govern all the People subjected to him with a Just and Regal Providence and appoint and hold right Law and wholly remove and interdict all Rapines and unjust Judgments The Oath which he took to observe St. Edward's Laws was afterwards Anno 1072. when he entring into a Parly with the English Nobility who intended to have set up Edgar Atheling because King William had violated their ancient Laws and introduced new ones he by the Advice of Archbishop (r) Man Paris vita Fritherici Abbatis 13. St. Albani p. 30. Lanfrank Swore that bonas antiquas Leges Regni sc Leges quas Sancti pii Angliae Reges maxime Rex Edwardus statuit inviolabiliter observare Only William of Malmsbury (s) Modeste erga subjectos ageret aequo jurâ— Anglos quo Francos tractaret De Gestis Pontif. lib. 3. fol. 154. saith that Aldred the Archbishop would not consecrate him before he had exacted from him before all the People this Oath That he would modestly deport himself towards all his Subjects and with an equal Law treat the English as he did the French William Rufus promised to Lanfranck (t) Justitiam aequitatem misericordiam se per totum Regnum si Rex foret in omni negotio servaturum pace libertatem securitatem Ecclesiae contra omnes defensurum Eadmerus Hist Novel lib. 1. p. 13 14. If he were King King William Rufus's Oath in all his Affairs through all his Kingdom to preserve Justice Equity and Mercy and to defend the Liberty and Security of the Church in Peace against all H. Huntingdon Lib. 7. fol. 213. b. and Hoveden Anno 1088. fol. 264. b. say That when he needed the help of the English he promised them such desirable Laws or better than they would chuse But Malmsbury and others say he kept them not for Usurpers such as he was rarely observe the Laws or their Promises further than they serve their own Interest Therefore Mr. Prynne notes that the Promise Eadmerus and (u) Col. 214. Simeom Dunelm mention was before he was King and the other Promise was when most of the Norman Nobility except the Archbishop Lanfranck designed to make Robert his Brother King and then he called them together and then told them If they would be Faithful to him (w) R. Hoveden part 1. Annal. p. 264. b. num 20. Meliorem Legem quam vellent eligere eis concederet omne injustum Scottum interdixit (x) Lib. 7. fol. 213. b. Huntingdon saith the promised
Earls Barons Great Men and the whole body of the Tenents in Capite expressed by those words in the former Questions Clergy and People for by them these demands were made and no doubt they would first ask for themselves for the Vulgar or Rabble could not come near to make their Demands at such a Solemnity as this was so (y) Walsingham fol. 95. num 20. great and splendid there being at it Charles and Lewis Earls of Clermont two of the King of France's Brothers the D. of Brabant the Earl of Fens and the other great Men both of France and England with the Countess of Artois Whoever desires further satisfaction may consult the same learned (z) Elossary p. 24. Author who makes it clear That the word Plebs Vulgus Populus in the Writers of that Age was used for the Laity in way of contradistinction from the Clergy I shall at present leave this and note that for any thing appears to the contrary the same Interrogations Oath c. presented to Edward the Second and Third without the additions of King Richard's continued without any alteration to Henry the Eighth's (a) Book of Oaths fol. 1. time and in that we find the King promiseth he shall keep and maintain the Liberties of the Holy Church of old time granted by their Righteous Kings of England The Oath of King Henry the Eighth I find in the Heralds Office the words thus Do ye grant the rightful Laws and Cusioms to be holden and permit ye after your Strength and Power such Laws as to the Honour of God shall be chosen to the People by you to be strengthned and desensed Vid in Coll. Arm. p. 60. and that he shall keep all the Lands Honours and Dignities righteous and free of the Church of England in all manner Holy without any manner of minishments and the rights of the Crown hurt decay or loss to his Power shall call again into the ancient estate and that he shall keep the Peace of Holy Church and of the Clergy and of the People with good accord and that he shall do in his Judgment Equity and right Justice with Discretion and Mercy and that he shall grant to hold the Laws and Customs of the Realm and to his Power keep them and affirm them which the People and Flock have chosen and the evil Laws and Customs wholly to put out and stedfast and stable Peace to the People of this Realm keep and cause to be kept to his Power In this Oath King Henry the Eighth interlined for the right explication of it instead of People and Flock these Words which the Nobles and People have chosen with my Consent The Oath of King Edward the Sixth Oath of Edward the Sixth so far as relates to my purpose was this Do you grant to make no new Laws but such as shall be to the honour and glory of God and to the good of the Commonwealth and that the same shall be made by the consent of the People as hath been accustomed Oaths of Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth not seen by the Author The Oaths of King James the First and King Charles the First The Oath of King Charles the Second Hist Coronationis Caroli 2. in Colleg. Arm. I have not seen any Transcripts of the Oaths of Queen Mary or Queen Elizabeth those which King James and King Charles the First took run thus Will you grant to hold and keep the Laws and Rightful Customs which the Commonalty of this Kingdom have and will you defend and uphold them to the Honour of God so much as in you lyeth That Branch of the Oath which relates to my purpose taken by King Charles the Second runs thus Sir Will you grant to keep the rightful Customs which the Commonalty of your Kingdom have c. The Oath that our present King James the Second took at his Coronation The Oath of King James the Second was in the same Words as that of his Royal Brother wherein the Word Customs is to be taken in the largest extent to include Laws also Now upon the whole we must consider First Considerations upon this Discourse of the Coronation Oaths That in the Eye of the Law the King never dyes so that he is King before any Solemnity of Coronation Secondly The variety of Forms and Precedents seem to prove that one precise form is not simply necessary so the interlining of Henry the Eighth upon Record also shews And if it had been of consequence to have retained the old form we should have heard of it either then or in some succeeding Parliaments Lastly it cannot be denied that if the King be bound by a lawful Oath to pass all Bills it is not the form of denying it but the not doing of it which makes the Perjury And so when the King is tender of a flat denial and attributing so much to the judgment of his great Council that he only useth the words avisera it would be a strange Doctrine that all the Kings of England who have given this Answer have been forsworn and neither Parliament nor Convocation taken notice of it in so many Ages But when by dint of Argument the Parliament Champions were driven from these Holds they fled to their last Burrow So one of them confesses that in Acts of Grace the King is not bound to assent nor in Acts wherein he is to depart from the particular right and interest of his Crown and lastly that if he do not consent however bound by Oath yet they are not binding Laws to the Subject How the Long Parliament Writers would have the King part with his Prerogative in Cases of necessity only But then comes the handful of Gourds which spoils the Pottage Except in cases of necessity If the safety of the People be concerned If it may prove dangerous or inconvenient to them then an extraordinary course may be taken This was the plausible Plea of 1641. to get the Militia into their hands for they urged that in case of apparent and imminent danger the Peoples safety was not to be neglected They might not be exposed as a prey to their Enemies therefore must be put into a posture of defence This was grateful to the People out of that real love they bare to themselves they must favour that side which pretends to take care of their safety Give to any Person or Society a Legislative Power without the King in case of necessity (b) Answer to Observ b. 76. permit them withal to be sole Judges of necessity when it is and how long it lasts and then it is more than probable the necessity will not determine till they have their utmost desires which is the same in effect as if they had the Legislative Power Further it must be considered that necessity upon that supposition must be very evident there needs no such great stir who shall be Judge of it when it comes indeed it
agreeth with the Act of Parliament 37 E. 3. c. 18. where it is said before the Chancellor Treasurer and Great Council Thirdly The Kings Privy Council which appears to be different from the last Great Council by many Records and particularly by that of (c) Rot. Claus 16 E. 2. m. 5. dorso 16 E. 2. where it is said Hen. de Bellomont Baron of the Kings Great and Private Council was sworn This Council is called Concilium Privatum secretum continuum Regis The Privy Council properly so called Lord President The First Member of this Council is the Lord President who was anciently called Principalis Consiliarius and sometimes Capitalis Consiliarius The first Lord President Sir Edward Coke (d) 4. Instit c. 2. fol. 55. 1. par Pat. num 22. John Bishop of Norwich is mentioned 7 Jo. by Matt. Paris fol. 205. mentions was the Earl of Lancaster 50 E. 3. 1 R. 2. then he reckons these in order the Duke of Bedford 1 H. 6. the Duke of Gloucester 10 H. 6. the Duke of York 11 and 22 H. 6. John Russel Bishop of Rochester and after of Lincoln is called President 13 E. 4. John Fisher Bishop of Rochester 12 H. 7. Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolk from the 25th to the 37th of H. 8. the Lord Pawlet 1 E. 6. the Duke of Northumberland 5 and 7 of E. 6. the Earl of Arundel 1 and 2 Ph. and M. in Q. Elizabeth's time we find none but in this Catalogue Mr. Prynne (e) Animadv p. 45. Pat. 13 E. 4. part 1. m. 3. hath truly noted That the Bishop of Rochester was not made President of the Kings Council but of the Prince's and was his Tutor as appears by the Patent it self there cited dated the 10th of Nov. This Office of Lord President was never granted but by Letters Patents under the Great Seal durante beneplacito In the Statute of 21 H. 8. c. 2. he is said to be attendant on the Kings most Royal Person the reason of which saith Sir Ed. Coke is That of latter times he hath used to report to the King the Passages and the State of the business at the Council Table The Lord Privy Seal is the next Principal Person that hath Precedence in the Kings Council Lord Privy-Seal concerning whose Office my Lord (f) 4. Instit c. 2. fol. 56. Coke hath discoursed at large to whom I must refer the Curious Reader as also to him for the Acts of Parliament Orders of the same and Acts of Council together with Mr. Prynne's (g) P. 45. Animadversions whereby the Privy-Council was to be regulated and concerning the Jurisdiction and Proceedings of the Kings Council Mr. Lambard's (h) P. 108. to 116. fol. 29. Archaion and Mr. Crompton's Jurisdiction of Courts may be consulted the several Bundels of Petitions to the King and his Council in the Tower of London and the Answers to them the Placita Parliamentaria coram Rege Concilio in the Tally Office of the Exchequer and in the Parchment Book of them in the Tower under King Edward the First printed by Mr. (i) In Placit Parl. Append. Those summoned to Parliaments as Assistants called the King's Council and in Parliament-time joyned with the King's Council in several Cases Ryley Of this Privy Council there seems to me to be two sorts one constantly attending the King and his Affairs the other in Parliament time only which had their particular Summons as I have before at full discoursed of and these two I find so obscurely distinguished that it is difficult in some places to understand which are meant but I think in time of Parliament these were joyned to the Kings Council for besides that they had a distinct Summons and in them as a specifical distinction the word caeteris was omitted in that part of the Summons which runs dictis die loco personalitor intersitis nobiscum ac cum caeteris Praelatis Magnatibus c. because they were not Parliamentary Barons there was also added in proceedings and judgments upon them these words coram ipso Domino Rege ejus concilio ad Parliamenta sua or ad Parliamentum suum or coram Concilio nostro in praesenti Parliamento For the particular Instances of which being they are very numerous Mr. Prynn's (k) A pag. 363. ad pag. 393. brief Register may be consulted wherein it seems to me upon the perusal of the several Records that these Assistants to the House of Lords were likewise joyned to the rest of the Kings standing Council in Parliament time so it is expressed in the Case of (l) Idem pag. 378. John Salâ—eyn and Margaret his Wife and Isabel her Sister Daughters and Heirs of Robert de Ross de Work thus Habito super praemissis diligenti tractatu per ipsum Dom. Regem totum Concilium and in the same it is thus also worded videtur Dom. Regi Concilio suo concordatum est consideratum per ipsum Dom. Regem Concilium suum So in others per Concilium Archiepiscoporum Episcoporum Comitum Baronum caeterorumque (m) Idem pag. 380. de Concilio suo existentium singulis de Concilio suo totius Concilii Domini Regis So in 21 E. 1. the Archbishop of York's Case videtur Domino Regi in pleno Parliamento praedicto Comitibus Baronibus Justiciariis similiter toti Concilio ipsius Dom. Regis and so it is said Magnates alios de Concilio ipsius Domini Regis rogavit This is further cleared by sundry (n) Idem pag. 383. The Court of Star-chamber was said to be coram Rege Concilio suo See Coke Inst 4. c. 5. Prefaces to and passages in our Printed Statutes as formerly I have noted So the Statute of Bigamy 4 Oct. 4 E. 1. saith In the presence of certain Reverend Fathers Bishops of England and others of the Kings Council the constitutions under written were recited after heard and published before the King and his Council for as much as all the Kings Council Justices and others did agree So the Statute of Quo Warranto 30 E. 1. Cum apud Westminster per nos Concilium nostrum provisum So 33 E. 1. it is agreed and ordained by the King and all his Council So 42 E. 3. c. 3. the Statute made on Petition of the Commons in Parliament begins (o) Plese a nostre Seigneur le Roy son bon Counsel pur droyt Government de son Peuple ordeigner Pleaseth it our Lord the King and his good Council for the better Government of his People to ordain By great store of Records it is apparent that in old times the Kings and their Councils gave Judgment in divers Cases of difficulty and other Common Cases concerning the Law of the Realm (p) See 11 H. 4. num 28. 63. Respectuatur per Dom. Principem Concilium Pryn. Animadv p. 39. 264 265 267 296.
Gentry be bred up in Learning Young Nobility and Gentry to be so educated as they may be fitted for Magistracy Military Discipline and all other ways that might accomplish them for the service of their Prince and Country for where a Prince can be served by the Nobility and ancient Gentry it much facilitates the execution of their trusts but in some cases it may be requisite to imploy those of great Wisdom Judgment and Diligence the Endowments of noble Minds though not of so noble Extract So (q) 6. Annal. Mecaenas advised Augustus that he should chuse the praefectus praetorio out of the Horsemen lest if he were one of the Nobility he might attempt something against the Prince and so it is noted in (r) Quod pâ—r negotiis â—eque â—upra erat Tacitus That the Province was given to Sabinus not for any excellency but that he was fit and not above the imployment But this caution is unnecessary where Kingdoms are hereditary and depend not upon the approbation of Soldiery or Senate Princes not to give too great Powers to any Above all things Princes should take care that they commit not any of their Royal Prerogatives to the Magistrates or their Curators 'T is not safe for a Prince to intrust any of these in a Subjects hands for it is by many Histories apparent that when by reason of a Prince's Captivity Minority his prosecuting some War out of his Country whereby a Kingdom cannot be governed without a Viceroy or Protector with the whole Authority of a Prince the sweetness of this Power hath tempted them to usurp or do ill Offices to their Prince or People (s) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. lib. 5. c. 11. Hence the Philosopher adviseth not to make such great who in Wit and Manners are bold and daring Therefore it is not safe for Princes to keep Viceroys long in their imployments especially if there be any danger of their Ambitious aimes to get the Soveraignty into their own hands or that they will not be observant of the due Execution of the Laws or for private ends will suppress the Nobility Great Ministers not to be long continued in the same Station or oppress the People by their Interest pervert the course of Justice or introduce new Laws by surprizing the Soveraign in gaining his consent In all such cases the rule of the (t) Qui parvo tempore Magistratui praesunt non tam facile nocere possunt quam qui longo Philosopâ—er is most true They that for a short time obtain the Magistracy cannot so soon hurt as they which enjoy it long as he instanceth in Demagogues in Popular Government and the Dynastae in Oligarchies which by that means became Tyrants Julius Caesar (u) Clapmarius de Arcanis Imperil lib. 2. c. 18. and Augustus made all their Magistrates annually whereby they gratified all the eminent men of the Commonwealth by rotation but (w) Alii taedio novae curae semel placita pro aeternis servavisse quidam invidia ne plures fruerentur sunt qui existiment ut callidum ejus ingenium ita anxium judicium Tiberius did otherwise giving this reason for it That Horse-leeches having sucked much blood are at quiet and so the biting of fresh men are most sharp Some think saith Tacitus he did it only to seclude others from injoying of them and to prevent his yearly trouble in chusing which as it would oblige the Elected so would disoblige the Candidates but most ascribe it to the subtilty of his Nature quod nec (x) Tacitus 1. Annal. cap. ult eminentes virtutes sectabatur rursum vitia oderit ab optimis periculum sibi à pessimis dedecus publicum metuebat He did not make great search or take much care to find men of the most eminent Vertues and yet he hated the Vitious fearing from the best danger to himself and from the worst disgrace to the Commonweal In our constitution of Government The Sovereign's Power to change Magistrates a most excellent temper is observed where by the Princes Power is reserved to change the prime Ministers of State and Judicature at his pleasure which obligeth them to great care to act justly in their Places and prevents Sedition where any other had the Power of Electing for it is the Power of chusing in any other than the Soveraign that is the only cause of Faction not what the (y) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Polit. c. 5. Philosopher notes against Socrates That the same continually being Magistrates is the cause of Sedition by reason of the Envy of the rejected Candidates and also among Spirited and Martial People that expect those imployment The Kings of England have undoubtedly the sole Power of creating and appointing Magistrates See more of this in the next Chapter and Officers of greatest Authority So (z) Smith de Repub. Angliae lib. 2. the grave Author of the Commonwealth of England affirms That in the appointing all the great Officers and Ministers of the Realm whether Spiritual or Temporal the highest are immediately in the Kings Power to nominate and the inferiour by Authority derived from him So the Kings of England appoint the High Commissioner and all other the great Ministers and Officers in Scotland the Lord Lieutenant Lord Justices and other great Ministers and Officers in Ireland and by Letters Patents appoint a Prorex locum tenens or Guardian of the Realm in their absence before whom even Parliaments have been held but it were endless to descend to the particular imployments of Magistrates under the Soveraign Therefore I shall only note what the (a) MS. Speech 1 Eliz. penes Rad. Thoresly de Leedes Gen. Chancellor in the Queens name said to Sir Thomas Gargrave chosen Speaker of the Commons House That to the head of every body Politick bâ—â—ngeth immediately or mediately the assignment and admitting of every Member of the Body to his Ministry and Duty the contrary whereof were monstrous in Nature and Reason It is both a great glory and happiness to a Prince when he is served by Magistrates of great probity for the skill and watchfulness The necessary Care of a Prince in chusing Magistrates as well as indulgent care of a Prince is thereby discovered and revered in such a choice and the evil Complexion of the People is chargeable mostly on the Magistrates Therefore what the Chancellor (b) MS. Speech Trim. Term. 1557. in a Speech in the Star-Chamber by the Queens direction told the Justices is applicable to all sorts of Magistrates That the not or remiss doing of Justice must by the Prince be charged upon their shoulders as the immediate Executors of the Law The qualifications of Magistrates may be the Subject of a Common place I shall only hint some more necessary referring the rest to the succeeding Chapter First they ought to be Persons undisturbed with Passions for as they are appointed to
Oyer and Terminer Gaol-Delivery and Justices of Peace are determined by the Death of the Predecessor that made them Therefore the Statute of 25 Ed. 3. declares it to be Treason if any man kill the Chancellor The Judges represent the King's Person Treasurer or the Kings Justices of the one Bench or the other Justices in Eyre or Assise or any other Justices assigned to hear and determine being in their places doing their Offices The (f) Id. 3. Instit p. 18 140. reason whereof is assigned because all these represent the King 's Royal Person in his own Courts by his own Commission under the Great Seal in the very Execution of the Kings Royal Office viz. Administration of publick Justice to his People As therefore the King at his Coronation (g) Facies fieri in omnibus Justiciis tuis aequam rectam Justitiam discretionem in misericordia veritate secundum vires tuas taketh an Oath to make to be done in all his Judgments equal and right Justice and Discretion in Mercy and Truth according to his Power So he lays the Burthen thereof upon the Judges according to that of E. 3. for the Pleasure of God and quietness of our Subjects as to save our Conscience and keep our Oath by the assent of our great Men and other of our Council we have commanded our Justices that they shall from henceforth do even Law and Execution of right to all our Subjects Rich and Poor without having regard to any Person c. Therefore before this in (h) Nulli vendemus nulli negabimus aut differemus Justitiam vel Rectum c. 29. Magna Charta we find that the King will sell deny or defer Justice to none Yet from hence it doth not follow that if in the opinion of some the King doth not do Justice that therefore any Subject should conclude as the Master of the Hospitallers of Jerusalem in England at Clerkenwell Anno 1252. 37 H. 3. did The Story is thus told by (i) Hist p. 826 827. Edit prioris Matthew Paris The Master waiting a time when he might discourse with the King he complained of some Injuries done him The King loseth not his Authority tho' he do not Justice and shewed the King some Charters of Protection of himself and his Ancestors The King answered with an Oath and in Wrath You Prelates and Religious especially Templars and Hospitallers have so many Liberties and Charters that they make you proud c. Therefore they ought prudently to be revoked which imprudently have been granted to you for even the Pope oftentimes revokes his Grants with a non obstante and the King told him so he would do To all which the (k) Cui Magister Hospitalis respondit alacâ—iter vultu elevato Quid est quod diciâ— Domine Rex Absit ut in ore tuo recitetur hoc verbum illepidum absurdum Quamdia Justitiam observas Rex esse poteris quam cito bane infregeris Rex esse desines Master saith Matt. Paris answered chearfully and with a lifted up Countenance What is this you say my Lord the King far be it from you to speak so absurd a thing As long as you observe Justice you may be a King and as soon as ever you break this you cease to be a King Thus he would make Dominion founded in Justice as others in Grace But I need not add many Authorities upon this Head for by the universal Suffrage of the profound Lawyers the Kings of England solely nominate create and (l) Dyer fol. 56. appoint all the Judges of the great Courts at Westminister and may remove them at their Pleasure and alone make (m) Davis 45. and appoint Justices of Oyer and Terminer of Gaol-delivery Justices of the Peace Sheriffs and the like Officers and (n) Coke 4. Inst n. 4. 14. 114. 117. remove them when they see Cause and the (o) Bulstrod 3. 296. 1 H. 7. c. 25. Prerogative of making Judges cannot be given or claimed by a Subject The King hath also Power to name create make (p) Sheppard's Grand Abridgment part 3. p. 53. and remove the great Officers Ecclesiastical and Civil by Sea and Land as Archbishops Bishops by way I suppose of Conge deslier The King 's placing and displacing all Great Officers and Translation Lord Chancellor or Keeper Lord Treasurer Lord President Lord Privy-Seal Lord High Steward Lord Admiral Lord High Constable Earl Marshal Lord Chamberlain Privy Counsellors the Marshal or Steward of the Kings House and the rest of the Officers of his Houshold Master of the Horse Officers of the Mint of the Castles Port-Towns and Shipping Lord Lieutenants and many more too tedious to be named So that either mediately or immediately all Officers are by the Kings appointment which is not only a manifest badge but a necessary appurtenance of the Soveraignty SECT 2 The Court of High-Steward THE Kings Courts have been various The Court of the High-Steward as that of the Privy-Council called the Council-Board of which I have spoke before The Court of the High-Steward of England intituled Placita Coronae coram Seneschallo Angliae disused since the Reign of Henry the Fourth and now a Lord High-Steward is only appointed pro hac vice with limitations for the Tryals of some Peers of the Kingdom upon Inditement His Power anciently was (q) Coke 4 Inst c. 4. Supervidere regulare sub Rege immediate post Regem totum Regnum Angliae omnes Ministros Legum infra idem Regnum temporibus Pacis Guerrarum The next Court which is now totally suppressed was the Honourable Court of Star-Chamber The Star-chamber Court of ancient time stiled Coram Rege Concilio suo coram Rege Concilio suo in Camera stellata of which I shall have occasion to write something in the Chapter below SECT 3 The Court of King's-Bench AS to the great and standing Courts The King's-Bench the first of them that is mentioned in Ancient Writers is that of the Kings Bench coram Rege This (r) Rex illarum Curiarum habet unam propriam sicut Aulam Regiam Justiciarios Capitales qui proprias Causas Regias terminant Bracton saith was the Kings proper Court called the Kings Hall and had for Judges in it Chief-Justices which determined the Kings proper Causes c. The same (s) Justiciariorum quidam sunt Capitales generales perpâ—tui majores a latere Regis residâ—ates qui emnium aliorum corrigere tenentur injurias errores Lib. 3. c. 7. fol. 108 b. Author speaking of the Justices of this Court saith That some of them were Capital General perpetual and the greater sitting by the Kings side which were to correct the injuries and errors of all others Fleta in describing this Court saith My Lord Coke gives this account That the King in this Court hath his Justiciaries as well Knights as Clergy-men as
the Kings Lieutenants in England as the Lords Justices were sometimes I suppose in Ireland before (t) Coram quibus non alibi nisi coram semetipso Concilio suo vel Aâ—ditoribus specialibus falsa Judicia Errores Justiciariorum reâ—ertuntur corriguntur whom and no where else unless before the King himself and his Council or special Commissioners false Judgments and Errors of Justices are reversed and corrected and there are determined Breeves of Appeals and other Breeves upon Criminal Actions and Injuries against the Peace of the King And Bracton saith That in Criminal Matters if they touched the King's Person as Treason they were tried coram Rege if concerning private matters then before the Justices only By many Records it appears The Kings of England used to fit in this Court that the King sometimes sate in this Court and that sometimes the King ordered it to follow his Court as particularly in 28 E. 1. (u) Cap. 5. it was established in the Statute of Articuli super Chartas Robert de Bruis was the first Capitalis Justiciarius ad placita coram Rege 8 March (w) Pat. 52. H. 3. m. 24. 52 H. 3. the Title of Justiciarius Angliae of whose great Power the learned (x) Glossary Spelman and (y) Sacred Laws Sir Henry Spelman about the Office of the Chief-Justice of England Mr. White have given an account having an end in Phillip Basset who was advanced to that place 45 H. 3. Who desires further satisfaction may consult Mr. Crompton's Jurisdiction des Courts c. 4. Sir Ed. Coke Sir William Dugdale Mr. Prynne and the Authors they cite who are many and learned and do at large treat of its Jurisdiction and the Practice in it which are foreign to my Design SECT 4. The Court of Common-Pleas The Common-Pleas THis Court of Common-Pleas appears to be as antient as Henry the First 's time for in his Charter to the (z) Coke's Reports part 8. Abbat of B. he grants Connusance of all Pleas so that neither the Justices of the one Bench or of the other or Justices of Assize should meddle Bracton (a) Cognoscunt de omnibus Placitis de quibus Authoritatem habent cognoscendi sine Warranto Jurisdictionem non habent nec Coercionem Lib. 3. c. 10. fol. 105 b. saith This Court had Cognizance of all Pleas of which Authority is given them without warrant they neither having Jurisdiction or Coercion Therefore Sir Edward Coke saith That regularly this Court cannot hold any Common-Plea in any Action real personal or mixt but by Writ out of Chancery returnable in this Court This Court proper for Pleas betwixt Party and Party Those that treat of this Court agree That it was for hearing and determining all Controversies in matters Civil betwixt Party and Party called the Common-Pleas as contradistinct from Pleas of the Crown and was anciently kept in the Kings own Palace Not to follow the King 's Court. In Magna Charta it is granted That the Common-Pleas shall not follow the Kings Court but shall be held in a certain place The Exchequer having been the place where these Causes were heard till (b) Articuli super Chartas cap. 4. 28 E. 1. that by Statute it was provided that no Common-Plea shall from henceforth be held in the Exchequer contrary to the form of the Great Charter The first who had the Appellation of Capitalis Justiciarius in this Court according to Sir William Dugdale was Gilbert de Preston who by that Title had his Livery of Robes (c) Liberat. 1 E. 1. m. 4. 1 E. 1. The number of the Justices (d) See Sir William Dugdale's Origines Juridiciales p. 39 b. The number of the Justices varied 3 E. 2. were Six 14 E. 3. they were Nine the latter end of Henry the Fourth and all the Reign of Henry the Seventh they were but Four Those that would be satisfied about the Jurisdiction of this Court may have recourse to Mr. Richard Crompton's Jurisdiction of Courts c. 7. fol. 91. the Year-Book quoted in Ash his Promptuary Sir Henry Spelman's Glossary tit Bancus Capitalis Justiciar de Banco Communi p. 417. Sir W. Dugdale's Origines Juridiciales Prynne's Animadversion p. 52. and many other good Authors cited by them SECT 5. Court of Chancery THE Court of Chancery in some Writers is placed the first Coâ—rt of Chancery in others as I have placed it Although it is true what Sir Edward (e) Sir Edw. Coke's Arguments for the Antiquity of the Chancery Coke saith That Kings had their Chancellors in the Saxon times indeed he adds the Brittish also of which little can be known yet I dare not avouch with him that the Court of Chancery was then as now the only Court out of which Original Writs do issue it is true that to the Charter of King (f) Spehran Tom. 1. Concil p. 631. Edward the Confessor maâ—e to the Abbat of Westminster amongst the Witnesses it is said Ego Swardus (g) Swyerg trius in Spelman Notarius ad vicem Reynbaldi Regiae dignitatis Cancellarii hanc cartam scripsi subscripsi So (h) Glossary fol. 106. Adulph is accounted Chancellor to King Edgar and Tâ—rketil to King Edred and King Edmund and Wolsine to King Athelstan and that the Chancellor had a Court may be presumed from what is found in the Book of Ely writ as it is supposed about King Stephen's time that King Aethelred who Reigned about Anno 978. appointed and granted Answer Canceliarius qui vel Regum praecepta aut Acta Judicum scribit Spelm. Gloss fol. 104. that the Ch. of Ely then and ever after in the Kings Court should have the dignity of the Chancery which albeit as Sir Edward Coke saith it was void in Law to grant the Chancellourship of England in Succession yet it proveth that then there was a Court of Chancery As to the first it is apparent that the Chancellor then had the power of composing the Charters and before Seals were in use might also subscribe with the Sign of the Cross as other of the Kings Officers did but this doth not prove what kind of Court he was made Judge of for there the Notary in the Chancellors room signs last and in the (i) Tom. 1. p. 486. Councils of Sir Henry Spelman's Edition I find Adulph stiled Herefordensis (k) Id. p. 489. Ecclesiae Catascapus signing last of the Abbats See Spelman Glossar p. 106. As to the Book of Ely I know not how to understand that the Church should have any dignity of Chancellorship in the Kings Court and if it be meant of the Bishop of that See only it might possibly be meant to be the principal Chirographer or drawer of the Kings Charters As to what is found in the Mirror it is of no great validity being writ according to the then custom of the Age wherein the Author
all manner of People as well Poor as Rich that for Highness nor for Riches nor for Hatred nor Estate of no manner of person or persons nor for any Deed Gift nor Promise of any person the which is made to him nor by Craft nor by Ingen he shall let the Kings Right nor none other Persons right he shall disturb let or respite contrary to the Laws of the Land nor the Kings Debts he shall put in respite where that they may goodly be levied that the Kings need he shall speed above all others that neither for gift wages nor good deed he shall layne disturb nor let the profit or reasonable advantage of the King in the advantage of any other person or of himself that he shall take of no person for to do wrong or right to delay or to deliver or to delay the People that have to do before him c. where he may know any wrong or prejudice to be done to the King he shall put and do all his power and diligence that to redress and if he may not do it that he tell it to the King or to them of the Council that may make relation to the King if he may not come to him Sir Edward Coke (z) 4. Instit p. 103. 110 111. hath commented on the Mirror to explain all the Power and particular business of the Court and further observeth that the Patent of the King to the Chief Baron the rest of the Barons Atturney General and Sollicitor are not so long as the King pleaseth but quam diu se bene gesserint which is interpreted a place for life and there is good reason being too many changes would give too many an insight into the Kings Revenue There is a Manuscript (a) Codex niger c. 1. Nulli licet statutum Scaccarii infringere vele is quavis temeritate resistere Habet enim hoc commune cum ipsa Dom. Regis Curia in qua ipse in propria persona Jura decernit quod nec Recordationi nec Sententia in eo latae liceat alicui contradicere of Gervasius Tilburiensis writ in the time of Henry the second which gives an account how it came to be called the Exchequer from a checked Covering of the Table at which the Officers of the Court sate and saith That it is lawful for none to infringe the Statutes of the Exchequer or by any rashness to resist them it having that common with the Court of the Lord the King in which he in his proper person gives Judgment that it is not lawful for any to contradict either the Record or Sentence By which it appears that this Court was distinct from the Kings Bench where the King sate in person and that by the Institution of William the Conqueror not only the great Barons of this Realm as well Ecclesiastical as Secular but also the Justice of England as President thereof by his Office were Members of this Court and so continued to do long after as the Judicious (b) Origines Jurisâ—ic fol. 50. Sir William Dugdale hath by Precedent shown Mr. Prynne hath given us two Records out of the Exchequer (c) Commun Term. Mich. 35 H. 3. Rot. 2. 34 H. 3. and Rishanger 40 H. 3. that that King in his proper person sate and gave judgments in the Court of Exchequer and gave not only Rules to be observed about the Revenue Sheriffs and Bailiffs but also concerning punishing Blasphemy defending Pupils Orphans and Widows and how the Magnates deported themselves to their Tenents and if (d) Inquirant qualiter Magnates se gerunt erga homines suoâ— si forte non possunt plenarie corrigere tunc ostendant easdem transgressiones Dom. Regi they found them transgressing that they correct them as they can and if they cannot fully correct them they show the same transgressions to the King He hath also given an account how 54 H. 3. (e) Pat. 54 H. 3. m. 22. dorso Incep 55. Rot. 3. dorso the accounts of the Sheriffs into the Exchequer were to be digested and in Michaelmass-Term the same Year how the Barons of the Exchequer were to administer the new Oath to the Mayor Elect of the City of London likewise in the same (f) Animadv fol. 55 56. Author there is a large refutation of Sir Edward Coke's Opinion that the Statute of Rutland as he calls it was a Statute made by the King Lords and Commons where it is proved against Sir Edward that it was made for the ordering of the Exchequer at Rothelan in Wales by the King and his Council and not at Rutland but I shall not enter into such Particulars There are several other Courts which have peculiar Jurisdictions by the King's Grants and Prescription as the Court of Requests abolished 17 Car. 1. The Court of Chivalry Court of Marshalsea of the Admiralty and that for redress of delays of Justice which Sir Edward Coke and others have treated of at large and fall not so necessarily for me to discourse of So I shall proceed to the Itinerant Justices and of Assizes and Gaol-delivery SECT 7. Of Itinerant Justices and Justices of Assize and Nisi Prius SOme Shadow of this we find in the time of the Conqueror when Geofrey Itinerant Justices Earl of Constance and some other Barones Regis did sit at (g) Regist Ecclesiae Eliensis fol. 24 b. Kenteford to hear and determine the Claim touching the Rights and Liberties of the Church of Ely at that time disputed before them But the settlement of the Constitution of them was not till 22 H. 2. Anno 1176. as Roger Hoveden (h) Annal. pars post p. 148 149 150. hath related when the King held his Great Council at Nottingham communi omnium Consilio divisit Regnum suum in 6 partes per quarum singulas Justiciarios Itinerantes constituit and the Twenty fifth of his Reign at his great Council at Windsor (i) Idem p. 590 591. Et unicuique partium praefecit viros sapientes ad faciendam Justitiam ad audiendum clamorem populi he divided England into four Parts and over every Part he appointed Wisemen to do Justice and hear the Complaints of the People The Form of the special Writ from the King to impower them to act and of the Writ directed to the Sheriffs to summon all such Persons as were concerned in this Service to appear before the Justices may be seen in Sir William Dugdale's Origines Juridiciales fol. 52. a.b. In which latter Writ (k) Cl. 3 H. 3. m. 13. dorso the Persons summoned to appear were Archbishops Bishops Abbats Earls Barons Knights libere tenentes and in every Village four Legales Homines Praepositum de quolibet Burgo 12 Legales Burgenses Sir Ed. Coke (l) 4. Instit p. 184. calls these Justices in Eyre and saith they had Jurisdiction in all Pleas of the Crown and of all Actions real personal and
(p) 14 E. 3. c. 5. Stat. 1. Rot. Parl. 2 â— 2. num 63. confirmed by Parliament a Court for redress of Delays of Judgment in the Kings Great Courts raised by Statute 14 E. 3. whereby one Prelate two Earls and two Barons the Chancellor Lord Treasurer the Justices of both the Benches and other of the Kings Council have Power to call before them the Tenor of Records and Processes of such Judgments so delayed and to proceed to take a good accord and Judgment and so remand all to the Justices before whom the Plea did depend He likewise (q) 4. Instit c. 6. fol. 67. tells us That by the Common-Law it is required that both plena celeris Justitia fiat and all Writs of Praecipe quod reddat are quod juste sine dilatione reddat c and that there did and yet doth lye a Writ de pracedendo ad Judicium when the Justices or Judges of any Court of Record or not of Record delayed the Party Plaintiff or Defendant Justice and in Case the Prelate the two Earls two Barons the Chancellor Treasurer c. may not for the Difficulty determine it then to bring it to the next Parliament there to have a final accord From this whole Discourse I hope it is apparent that as our Kings authorize the Justices to do right to every one according to the Laws and Customs of England so the Judges cannot well fail of performing it Before I end this Chapter I cannot omit the inserting of some of the Expressions that I find in the Saxon Laws whereby the desire those Kings had that equal Justice should be administred is very manifest The eighth Law of King Ina inflicts a mulct of thirty Shillings upon every (r) Hwilcum scirmen oththe othrum dâ—man Shireman or other Judge that grants not Justice to him that requires it and besides that within a Week he afford him right in Saxon thus binnan seoffon nihte gedo hine rihtes wrythe The first of the secular Laws of King Edgar runs thus That every one enjoy the Benefit of right Judgment whether he be Poor or Rich but in exacting of Punishments let there be that Moderation that they may be attempered to Divine Clemency and may be tolerable to Men. The Saxon runs thus That ole mà n sy folc rihtes wyrth ge earm geeadig and him mon righte Domas deme sy on thaerebote swylec forgyffenysse swylec hit fore God ge beorglice sy and for weoruld aberendlic The third Law of the same King is that the Judg who shall pass false Judgment on any shall pay the King a Hundred and twenty Shillings unless he confirm it by Oath that he did it by Error and Ignorance not for Malice However he shall be removed (s) Et tholige a his Thegnscipes butan he aeft al thaem Cyng gebiege swa he hin gethasian wills out of his place unless he obtain the same again of the King By which it further appears that in those days the King removed and placed Judges at his Pleasure The first of the secular Laws of King Canutus runs thus First I will that Man (t) That man ribte laga upp araere aegh wylec unlaga georne assylle set up right Laws and unjust Laws be suppressed and that every one according to his Power pluck up utterly by the Roots all unrighteousness and set up Gods Right i. e. Divine Justice and for the time to come the Poor as well as the Rich enjoy right Judgment and to both of (u) Fole rihtes wyrthe him man ribte domes deme them right Dooms be deemed Then the next Law is for exhibiting Mercy in judgment that even in Capital Matters such moderation be used in imposing the mulct that it be (w) Swa it for Gode sy gebeolice for woruld aberendlice As in the Law of King Edgar attempered to divine Clemency and be to be born by Men and that he that judgeth think in his Mind what he asks when he saith in the Lords Prayer and forgive us our Debts or Trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us and he forbids that any Christian be put to Death for any small or contemptible cause that for a (x) Et ne forspille man for litlum Godes handgeweorce his agenne ceap the he deorgevobt small matter they suffer not to perish the work of Gods Hands which he hath redeemed with a great price In the Eleventh Law we find that the King saith That by all help and work it is to be endeavoured by what reason principally he may gain Counsel that may (y) His man fyrmest mâ—g raed aredian Theode to Thearfe ribâ—ne Cristendom swy thort araeran agh wilec unlaga georne assyllan confirm such things as are for the profit of the Republick and may confirm Christian Piety and may totally overthrow Injustice from hence that Profit at last coming to the Kingdom that Iniquity may be suppressed and Justice may be set up in the Presence of God and Men. I could add more but I shall have occasion in the next Chapter to mention something of this Subject and shall only close with that Admonition of King James (z) Dalton's Justice of Peace c. 2. the First to the Judges in the Star-Chamber 1616. wherein he gave them in Charge to do Justice uprightly and indifferently without delay without Partiality Fear or Bribes with stout and upright Hearts with clean and uncorrupt Hands and not to utter theirown Conceits but the true meaning of the Law not making Laws but interpreting the Law and that according to the true Sence thereof and after deliberate Consultation remembring their Office is Jus dicere not Jus dare CHAP. XXXIV Of Justices of Peace and their Sessions SIR Edward Coke (a) 4. Instit c. 31. fol. 170. observes that the Constitution of Justices of Peace is such a form of subordinate Government for the Tranquillity and quiet of the Realm as no part of the Christian World hath the like which may be true in the particular Limitation of the Power Officers like our Justices of Peace anciently in other Countries But that in other Countries such like Officers have been appointed particularly for the preservation of Peace is evident in the ancient Laws of the Wisigothes (b) Lib. 2. c. 16. compiled by Theodoricus their King about the Year of our Lord 437. which constituted Pacis Assertores and appointed them Judges to hear and determine those causes quas illis Regia deputaverit ordinandi Potestas So in the Sicilian (c) Anno 1221. Ibid. p. 704. to 722. lob 1. tit 8. Laws compiled by the Emperor Frederick the Second we find one Title de cultu pacis generali pace in Regno servanda and another de (d) Ibid. tit 41. officio Justiciaratus where the Title Office and Commission of the Justiciarii Regionum is at large recited almost in Parallel terms with ours at this Day The
they were Lords of Mannors where they had their Courts as likewise they were Hundredaries c. CHAP. XXXV Of the Kings Soveraignty in making War and Peace THE great (a) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. Polit. c. 7. Philosopher observes That in a Common-wealth that part is most powerful in which the strength of War consists and which is in possession of Arms for those he saith that have no Arms are the Servants of the Armed Plato (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. de LL. Power of making War and Peace the greatest Badge of Sovereignty affirms it as a standing Law That he who without Authority innovates a Peace or makes War shall be adjudged to punishment and gives this reason for it That he who hath in his Hand the Militia it is in his Power that the Commonwealth subsist or be dissolved Bodin makes this one of the greatest badges of Soveraignty because without the power of declaring War and making Peace no Prince can defend himself or his Subjects the Establishment or Destructon of the States depending upon it therefore it is Capital to do the least thing in that kind without the Kings Commission There being nothing more dangerous in War than to betray Counsels it is not fit the ordering of War and consequently of Peace should be in any but the Soveraign In the Greek and (c) Clapmarius de Jure Majâ—statis lib. 1. c. 10. Latin Histories it appears that all Wars were undertaken and performed by the Counsel Will and Pleasure of the Soveraign whether Senate or Emperor and by them solely was decreed unless in some extraordinary Cases that the Peoples consent was required in comitiis Populi centuriatis and when the Republick was changed by the Julian Law it was Treason to make War without the Command of the Prince the words of the Law being Nulli nobis insciis atque inconsultis quorumlibet armorum movendorum copia tribuetur The reasons why this Power should be in the Soveraign solely are many and just for without it no Prince can provide against intestine Seditions For if he wanted that Authority Reasons why this Power should be in the Sovereign alone to make War and Peace as often as Ambitious or Seditious Men perswade the People they were in danger of Oppression by the Government or they had a mind to remove great Officers that they might enjoy their places or that the Rule in Church or State did not please them They might resort to Arms to the ruining of their follow Subjects who would otherwise live peaceably and dutifully By this liberty greatest Convulsions would be in the Kingdom upon every predominancy of ill humours and we should never be without the Plague of War in one place or other and all the miseries of a torn dis-joynted and mangled confusion would be upon us neither should a Prince be able to defend his Subjects from Foreign Invasions or perform that great and necessary Work of assisting the Allies to his State and Te formidable to his Enemies Polybius (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polyb. O. notes That there are two things which preserve Government viz. Fortitude against Enemies and Concorâ—â—â— home but neither of these can be performed if the Prince have not the disposal of the Militia This is it which preserves the Kings Authority makes his Laws to be observed keeps the Factious and Seditious at quiet gives repute abroad and Peace at home All the Calamities of War are prevented when an Armed Prince that hath the sole disposal of his Military Power can extinguish the Flame at its first blaze therefore St. (e) Ordo naturalis mortalium paci accommodatus hoc poscit ut suscipiendi belli auctoritas atque consilium penes Principes sit Augustinus contra Faustum Austin saith That the natural order of Mortals accommodated to Peace requires this That the Authority and Counsel of making War be in the Prince That in the time of the Saxon Kings the Power of the Militia was in the Crown doth not obscurely appear in all the Laws for preserving the Peace and in that particularly I have instanced in of King Aethelstan besides which we find the Tenth Law of King Canutus ordained That Fenced Towns Burghote Brighote beonon forth scip forthunga aginne man georne frythunga eac swa a th one thearf sy for â—e men licre neode LL. Canute 10. or Burghs and Bridges be repaired and there be preparations for defence both of Land and Sea-Forces so often as the necessity of the Commonweal requires it The 69th Chapter of Hereots runs thus Every Earl to pay Eight Horses whereof four with Saddles and four without Saddles four Helmets and so many Coats of Mail eight Spears and eight Shields four Swords and twelve Mancusae of Gold and a principal Thane half the number and other Thanes a lesser proportion as may be there seen By which there seemeth some beginning of a Feudal Tenure which in William the Conqueror's time was so settled that as elsewhere I have noted all Persons held of him their Lands in Knights Service to be ready at his pleasure with Horse Men and Arms the which was practised in succeeding Ages The Statute 30. Octob. 7 E. 1. saith That it being accorded of late that in our next Parliament Provision should be made that in all Parliaments Treaties and other Assemblies which should be made in the Realm of England for ever that every man shall come without all Forces and Armors peaceably to the Honour of us and the Peace of us and our Realm Now all Prelates Earls c. have said that to us it belongeth and our part is through our Royal Signiory to * i.e. forbid defend force of Arms and all other force against our Peace at all times when it shall please us and to punish them which shall do contrary according to our Laws and usages of our Realm and hereunto they are bound to aid us their Soveraign Lord at all seasons In 3 Ed. 3. (f) Cap. 2. the Commons decline the having Cognizance of such matters as guarding the Seas and Marches of England but refer it wholly to the King and 25 E. 3. it is High Treason to levy War against the King or aid them that do it Also the Statute of (g) 11 H. 7. c. 18. H. 7. saith Every Subject by duty of his Allegiance is to serve and assist his Prince and Soveraign Lord at all seasons when need shall require There is nothing more indisputably owned by all that understand the Laws than that it was High Treason by the Common Law before the Statute of 25 E. 3. for any Subject to levy War within the Realm without Authority from the King it being one of the Rights of Majesty Badges of Supreme Power and incommunicable Prerogatives of the Crown saith my Lord * 3 Instit c. 9. Coke and with him consent all the long Robe In a Speech in the Star-Chamber to
Representatives using all their industry to make the Subjects believe they were the only Patriots and Liberators They pass Votes conformable to the Petitioners desire animate them to search for more and especially to fix them upon Persons they were mindful to remove out of places of trust Then they begun to impeach several Ministers of State and the Judges that they might weaken the King in his Councils and terrifie others into compliance always taking care to charge the misdeeds upon the Kings evil Counsellors magnifying the Kings Natural Goodness and declaring That if he would consent to redress those Grievances and to punish the Authors they would make him a richer and more glorious King than any of his Predecessors Seditious (t) Address Pamphlets daily came out and the Printing-Press laboured Night and Day to abuse the King and his Ministers and bring the Government Ecclesiastical and Civil into obloquy Their Preachers in the mean time like so many Demagogues plied their business so effectually blowing the Trumpet as they phrased it for the Lord and Gideon that by them the Houses Interest prevailed every where especially in the Populous City which was in a manner wholly at the Houses devotion Having removed the Great and Noble Earl of Strafford by great Industry and Art and the Midwifery of Tumults and got themselves by as strange an Art as oversight perpetuated they set themselves to Remonstrate in which they odiously recount all the miscarriages as they called them in the Blessed Kings Reign charging him though covertly with them and all the very Misfortunes of his Reign They revive the Bill against the Bishops sitting in the House of Lords which had been rejected and in a Parliamentary way ought not again to be set on foot that Session the better to effect which they cause the Rabble and their Confederates to menace and assault them and other Loyal Members of the House they Post up several names of Lords and Commons who opposed their proceedings and having driven the King and his whole Family away by most outragious Tumults they declare their Ordinances to be binding during their sitting and assume the Power of interpreting and declaring what was Law and by all these Arts they brought the People not (u) Culpae vel gloriae socii Tacit. 3. Hist so much to joyn with as to conspire with them Then they pretend a necessity of putting the Kingdom into a posture of defence to secure it against Popery and Arbitrary Government and the Invasion of Foreigners which they pretend were to be brought in to assist these They single out the most confiding and daring in every County to be their Commissioners of the Militia so (w) Quanto quis audacia promptior tanto magis sidus rebusque motis potior babetur Idem 1. Histor much as every one was forwarder in boldness and more hardy by so much the more he was to be confided in and sitter to help forward the turbulent work they were about Having first got the Peoples affections to revere them as their Deliverers they the more easily obtained their Bodies Armour and Moneys and so prosecuted a Rebellious War openly yet with that shameful pretence that they were fighting for the King against his Evil-Counsellors and amongst hands court him with most Dethroning Propositions and success Crowning their arms they wholly destroyed that Monarchy they had all along pretended to establish upon surer foundations for the Honour of the Crown and benefit of the People than former Ages had known Instead of which they made themselves Masters of all their Fellow-Subjects seizing their Estates Imprisoning and Murthering their Persons altering the established Ecclesiastical Government and all the fundamental Laws enriching themselves and over-awing the Kingdom by a standing Army Thus I have drawn that in Miniture which was the Tragedy of many Years and the Subject of numerous Volumes and I shall tack to it something parallel in later Years to let all Posterity see what a Characteristick Mark it is of Turbulent and Factious Inclinations when Petitions against the Will of the Government are violently promoted The great mischief of tumultuous Petitions being considered by the Loyal Parliament The Act against Tumultuous Petitions upon the late Glorious King 's happy Restauration Provision was made that the number of deliverers of Petitions should not exceed ten that three of the Justices of Peace in the County or the major part of a Grand Jury at an Assize or General Sessions or in London the Lord Mayor Aldermen and Common-Council have the ordering and consent to such Petitions which shall be for alteration of things established by Law in Church or State by way of Petition Complaint Remonstrances Declaration or other Address to the King or either Houses of Parliament It cannot be forgot in the interval of a later Parliament how zealous and busy multitudes were to get Petitions with Hundreds and Thousands of Hands to the late King for the sitting of a Parliament before the King in his Wisdom thought sit This occasioned the King to issue forth a Proclamation against tumultuous Petitions and other Loyal Persons to express an abhorrence of such Petitions that would press the King to precipitate their Sitting Those that petitioned the King for convening of a Parliament could not but foresee the ungratefulness of such Petitions to the King yet the Designers gave it not over for they had other Ends. As first to engage Men by their Subscriptions to be more fast to them Secondly to try whether the People might be brought to Tumults Thirdly to incense the People more against the Government if their Petitions were denied Fourthly to shew in terroreon the number of their Adherents Fifthly That through every County the confiding and zealous might be known each to other and Lastly that whenever that Parliament should sit they might have their Thanks and by their Numbers the Parliament might be encouraged to proceed in such things as they desired knowing hereby the Strength of the Party When the House of Commons met nothing was so much clamoured against as the Proceedings upon the late Proclamation as if all the Liberties of the Subjects of England had consisted in this Therefore they vote that it ever hath been the undoubted Right of the Subjects of England See the Votes to Petition the King for the Calling and Sitting of Parliaments for redressing of Grievances and to traduce such Petitioning was a violation of Duty and to represent it to his Majesty as tumultuous and Seditious was to betray the Liberty of the Subject and contribute to the design of subverting the Legal ancient Constitution of the Kingdom and introducing Arbitrary Power and so a Committee called of Abhorrence was appointed to enquire of all such Persons as had offended against the Rights of the Subjects This was it that explained their Vote for all the Controversy was Whether a sew private Men might agree upon a Petition then send Emissaries abroad to
his two Sons Proclus and Euristhenes to an equal share in the Lacedemonian Throne The like observations are to be made in the Succession of Ptolomaeus Lagus and Ptolomaeus Phisco In the Sons of Severus in the Succession of Sinesandus who killed his brother Suintill rightful Heir of Spain and that of Sforza and Francis Duke of Milain and thousands more in all which either the Usurpers or the Kingdoms that obeyed them perished utterly or were brought to great ruine In Britain the whole nation of the Picts were extirpated by the endeavour of that People to hinder Keneth Son of Alpinus from possessing the Kingdom as right Heir of Fergusiana Sister of Mordred their King In England the Usurpation of Harold upon the Right of Edgar opened the passage to William the Conqueror The Usurpations of William Rufus and Henry the First upon their Brother Robert and of King Stephen upon the Empress Maud were accompanied with great effusion of Blood So that a great part of the ancient Norman Nobility both such as resided there or were transplanted hither were slain or grievously harassed The Usurpation of King John upon his Nephew Arthur caused great disquiets during his Reign and the effects lasted a great while after The removal of King Richard the Second by Henry the Fourth occasioned those lasting Wars and most miserable devastations betwixt the Houses of York and Lancaster during which Usurpation before the Crown was setled upon Edward the Fourth Historians reckon no less than seventeen pitched Battels and eight Kings and Princes of the Blood slain and put to death and that forty six Dukes and Earls besides innumerable Barons and Gentlemen and above 200000. common People were slain and destroyed in the space of Sixty Years To which we may add the cruel death of Edward the Fifth and his Brother by their bloody Unckle and his own miserable end and the calamitous fall of the Lady Jane Grey and her Noble Relations All which Princes although for the supporting their unjust Claims Invasions and Usurpations of the Crown they procured Parliamentary concurrence and popular Establishments yet after so great effusion of blood could not in reality transfer the Right from the next Heir of the blood but at last all centred again in the Right Heir ERRATA PAge 7. line 31. for Babarous read Barbarous for und r. and l. 24 for wins r. wires p. 13. l. 6. for Resumption r. Presumption p. 17. l. 5. for who r. where p. 44. l. 45. for removeable r. removal p. 47. l. 27. for purity r. parity p. 63. l. 26. for Herds r. Hords p. 81. l. 18. for third r. fifth p. 83. l. 46. for than r. not p. 92. marg l. 5. for mediocrita r. mediocriter and below for ad Clement r. ad Cluentem p. 133. l. 48. after before r. l. p. 141. l. 36. dele That p. 150. l. 28. for Peace r. Grace p. 152. l. 27. for 68. r. 6. E. 1. p. 160. l. 43. for Sarson r. Sarron p. 162. l. 12. for Fenix r. Ferrix l. 48. after rewards add he p. 167. l. 18. after find add 4 p. 176. l. 5. for implied r. imployed l. 32. for Frameae r. Framiae p. 180. l. 46. for Wargild r. Weregild p. 181. l. 10. for many r. money p. 194. marg l. 17. for King Edward's r. King Edmund's p. 197. l. 41. for Northrigena r. Northwigena p. 199. l. 19. for Markesus r. Markerus p. 216. l. 11. for Silvanset r. Silvanect p. 222. l. 36. for Aubert r. Hubert p. 245. l. 18. for Bochan r. Boetian p. 266. l. 3. for whereas r. where l. 18. for Mauleveren r. Mauleverer p. 291. l. 36. for Hull r. Hall p. 321. l. 13. dele having p. 335. l. 12. for Privileges r. Prerogatives p. 341. l. 8. for Salteyn r. Salveyn p. 376. l. 33. for dies twice r. diu p. 380. l. 24. for ele r. aelc and in marg for vpp r. App. p. 387. l. 6. for lye r. tye p. 389. l. 5. after finishing add a Period l. 7. for almost r. all most l. 13. for Bretan r. â—â—â—â—an l. 14. for sorda r eorda p. 400. l. 28. for albe r. able p. 419. l. 2. for Hisparians r. Hipparians l. 3. for Cleotimac r. Cleotimas l. 17. for Peleponensian r. Peleponesian and for Ob r. Obe p. 427. for Fifthly Sixthly and Seventhly r. Fourthly Fifthly Sixthly p. 430. l. 13. for keep r. help p. 437. l. 24. for hopes r. hops p. 446. l. 37. for end r. and. p. 452. l. 31. for Fung r. Fangs p. 459. l. 1. for Brats r. Brutâ— p. 461. l. 7. for Colbar r. Cobbam l. 25. for Rebellious r. Rubellius p. 462. l. 43. for rare r. race p. 467. l. 28. for Praeter r. Praetor p. 468. l. 1. for discovered r. described p. 469. l. 11. for milder r. middle A Catalogue of Books Printed for and Sold by Robert Clavel at the Peacock in St. Paul's Church-yard Books in Folio A Companion to the Temple or a Help to Devotion in the Use of the Common Prayer divided into Four Parts 1. Of Morning and Evening Prayer 2. Of the Litany with the Occasional Prayers and Thanksgivings 3. Of the Communion-Office with the Offices of Baptism Catechism and Confirmation 4. Of the Occasional Offices viz. Matrimony Visitation of the Sick c. The whole being carefully corrected and now put into one Volume By Thomas Comber D. D. Praecentor of York A Practical and Polemical Commentary or Exposition upon the Third and Fourth Chapters of the latter Epistle of St. Paul to Timothy By Thomas Hall B. D. A Course of Divinity or An Introduction to the Knowledge of the True Catholick Religion especially as professed by the Church of England In Two Parts The one containing the Doctrine of Faith the other the Form of Worship By Matthew Scrivener Etymologicon Linguae Anglicanae seu Explicatio Vocum Anglicarum Etymologica ex propriis Fontibus scil ex Linguis duodecim Anglo-Saxonica seu Anglica prisca notata A. S. Runica Gothica Cimbrica seu Danica antiqua notata Run Dan. Franco-Theotisca seu Teutonica vetere notata Fr. Th. Danica recentiori notata Dan. rec Belgica notata Belg. Teutonica recentiori notata Teut. Cambro-Britannica notata C. Br. Franco-Gallica notata Fr. Italica notata It. Hispanica notata Hisp Latina notata Lat. Graeca notata Gr. Authore Stephano Skinner M.D. The Voyages and Travels of the Ambassadors sent by Frederick Duke of Holstein to the Great Duke of Muscovy and the King of Persia begun in the Year 1633. and finished in 1639. Containing a compleat History of Muscovy Tartary Persia and other adjacent Countries with several Publick Transactions reaching near the present Times In Seven Books Whereto are added the Travels of John Albert de Manstelslo a Gentleman belonging to the Ambassie from Persia into the East-Indies containing a particular Description of Indosthan the Mogull's Empire the Oriental Islands Japan China and the Revolutions which hapned in those Countries within these
great Oeconomy the whole System is kept in regular and orderly Motion is firmly established and enabled to exert all those beneficial Powers that are admired in a well composed Body Politic. The Body without the Head being but a Trunk and inanimate Carcase and the Head without the Body as a curious piece of Clock-work without Motion It must be owned to be a noble Enterprise to make researches into the constituent Parts Harmony and Composure of Government which is that benign Supreme Power which influenceth vast Societies of men and combines all tempers constitutions and interests in one noble Machine for the benefit of the whole and every part and makes every Dominion a little World wherein Beauty Order and the Blessings of this Life are inspired into all the Members how minute soever with that calmness when no disturbances are given it that we scarce hear the motions of the (c) Sic orbem Reipubliâ—e esse conversum ut vix sonitum audire vix impressam orbitam viâ—ere possumus Cic. â—â— Attic. Ep. 36. Machine or see the Springs that move it But as in the Body Natural the (*) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philosopher observes That by the turbulence of depraved Appetites by heady Rashness and seducing Passions in the vitious and ill-affected the Body seems to command the Soul and Reason is dethron'd So in the Commonweal when from mistakes and misguided Zeal Discontent Ambition and other vitious Inclinations People are infected whereby the Malignant Fever of Sedition or the Pest of Rebellion rageth in a State the Sovereign is for a time kept from the Exercise of his Royal Power The Scheme of the whole work and sometimes dethron'd But to leave this pleasing Allegory which I could pursue in comparing all the Members of the Body and Faculties of the Soul with the constituent Parts and Offices of Government I shall instead of that draw a short Scheme of my design in this Work which I had never undertaken if it had not been that I was invited to it by a Great and Wise Minister of State My Lord President whose glorious Service to his Prince and Country will be celebrated in remotest Ages and having liv'd to make some Observations on the Causes and Managery of the Rebellion against King Charles the Martyr and the tendency to another Civil War of later date and revolving with my self that though many wise and judicious Persons both know and have learnedly writ of the secret Springs and Movements of them infinitely beyond what I can pretend to and that both our own Country-men have in Parts writ of all the branches of the English Government and many Foreigners of Politics in general or such as were fitted for the Governments under which they lived yet having met with none that had so particularly writ of the Excellency of the English Monarchy as to illustrate it so as it might be useful to the preventing Seditions and Rebellions and to clear the Commodiousness and Necessity of submitting to it and placing a great Portion of our happiness here in living under it I conceived it might be a profitable Essay to excite those who have not leisure and opportunity to peruse great and numerous Volumes to extract for their use such things as had occurred in my poor Reading to induce them to prize it as they ought and to furnish them with such Arguments as my low Reasoning was able whereby to answer the Objections of our late Republicans against it and discover their Methods of Proceedings towards the overthrowing it and to caution all the well-meaning Subjects against all the Arts of Factious and Seditious People and Principles And though I cannot promise my self the success I wish yet I hope I may excite some more knowing learned and judicious to furnish our little World with a more Copious and Elaborate Piece which may supply my defects and more abundantly satisfy the ingenious and curious Reader to whom I shall now draw the Curtain and expose the Model of the designed Work First Therefore (d) cap. 2. as a Foundation I shall treat of the necessity of Government in General In which Chapter I shall discourse of its Original in Families c. (e) cap. 3. Then that the People are not the original of Government Then (f) cap. 4. of the benefit of Government in instituting Laws In (g) cap. 5. securing Property and other particulars From this I proceed to treat of the (h) cap. 6. inconvenience of Democracy and of the several (i) cap. 7. Forms of Common Wealth Governments before and in Aristotle's time After which (k) cap. 8. of the inconvenience of all kinds of Republick Governments Then of the preference (l) cap. 9. of Monarchical Government before all others In all which Chapters I touch upon the Principles and Practices of our late Republicans which having dispatched I give the Character of a good (m) cap. 10. King in general Then that the care (n) cap. 11. of Religion is incumbent upon Kings Then of the (o) cap. 12. Clemency Prudence (p) cap. 13. Courage (q) cap. 14. and Military Conduct of Kings of the (r) cap. 15. burden and care of Kings (s) cap. 16. The Excellency of Hereditary Monarchy Then I proceed to the King's Authority and (t) cap. 17. Sovereignty in general and more (u) cap. 18. particularly according to our Laws by the Enumeration of many particulars (w) cap. 19. Then as a Corollary that the Sovereign is not accountable to any upon Earth That the King is not to be (x) cap. 20. Resisted or Rebelled against In what cases he may (y) cap. 21. dispence with the Execution of the Laws of his Country Then I treat of the King's Authority (z) cap. 22. in making Laws and of the Laws of the Romans in Britain and of the British and German Polity Next of the Saxons (a) cap. 23. great Councils of whom they consisted and how the Laws were established by the respective Kings Then of the great (b) cap. 24. Councils from the Conquest to the beginning of Hen. 3. Then of the great Councils (c) cap. 25. and Parliaments during the Reign of Hen. 3. to the end of Edw. 3. After which of the Parliaments (d) cap. 26. of England during the Reign of Edw. 2. to the 22. of King Charles the 2d Then of Modern (e) cap. 27. rightly constituted Parliaments and of the Factious (f) cap. 28. Members of Parliaments wherein I discourse at large of the Encroachments of some Parliaments especially of some Houses of Commons Then from the great Council I pass to the (g) cap. 29. Right Honourable the Privy Council their Qualifications to be at the King 's sole appointing Of Ministers (h) cap. 30. of State c. Then of the King's Sovereignty in appointing (i) cap. 31. Magistrates (k) cap. 32.
several places of his Politics was as King as expresly in one place he saith Every house is governed by Kingly command by him that is eminentest in Age. The Fathers Government In which short sentence we may note that this must relate to an Infancy in the World before Families were embodied and seems to overthrow the opinion of its Eternity ascribed to the Philosopher and however is a plain illustration of the Rise and Original of Kingly Government from that of the Paternal In this Family the same Philosopher (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 P. lib. 1. c. 8. distinguisheth the Husband's rule That over the Wife is civilly that over the Children Kingly both which words are used for a milder sort of Government than that which was masterly over Servants So that it is not to give Parents the Power of Saturn to devour their Children nor was there need for a late Author (d) French Monarchy p. 68. to bewail the state of Children under such a Tyranny as he accounts it of Parents For I shall hereafter I hope make it appear that Kingly Government is of all other the least Arbitrary as exercised especially in England and that Kings are justly stiled Patres Patriae Fathers of their Countries and that it is Kingly as well as Fatherly to govern without asperity and bitterness by benevolence and Paternal care which never was known in Republican Patriots However all I will infer at present from hence is that Government is coeval with Families and shall speak more of it in the Chapter of Monarchy Society of Families From these private Lares and Occonomies sprung up Societies For man being of all the Creation only endowed with Speech and that furnishing him with discourse upon things troublesome and pleasant profitable and unprofitable just and unjust For (e) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. lib. 1. c. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ib. that before all other Creatures saith the Philosopher it is the Property of man that he alone hath the sence of Good and Evil Just and Unjust from thence it must follow not only that man is a sociable Creature or fitted for Political Government but that Society is founded in Nature For the Tongue cannot be imploy'd reasonably but in Company none but one crazed in his Sense will hold Parly with himself or talk to himself the thoughts of his heart State of France p. 1. Nature that gave man a Tongue gave him also Inclination to Society where he might use it Why Man is Sociable as a late Author out of Aristotle words it The same is demonstrated by the Moral Virtues which are proper and peculiar to mankind How and to whom shall Justice be administ'red but amongst men How shall Fortitude appear but upon such occasions as appear amongst men Where shall Prudence have place unless in debating and resolving the affairs of men Who can be liberal if he gives not to many Who shall enjoy the sweets of Friendship if he have not to whom he may be a Friend with whom to share his happiness Nature therefore that hath made Virtue proper to man hath also made it proper to man to live in Company These praecognita being granted it will be easy to evince People the Subject of Government that no Society can be happy without Government the body of the People being the Subject matter of it of which the Philosopher (a) Polit. lib. 4. c. 4. lib. 7. c. 4. lib. 6. c. 1. reckons several kinds as Fishers at Tarentum and Byzantium Mariners at Athens Merchants at Aegina and Chios Skippers at the Island Tenedos and in all places are Husbandmen Artificers Soldiers and Nobles so that Government is most necessary to combine these into Societies for mutual safety and profit Therefore the same (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. lib. 1. cap. 1 3. Philosopher observes that to obey and command which are the Characteristics of Government are not only to be numbered among the profitable but the necessary For as soon as we are born we fall under that discrimination The great (c) Sine imperio nec domâ—s ulla nec civitâ—s nec gens nec hominum universum genus stare nec rerum natura omnis nec ipse mundus potuit Lib. 3. de Lâ— initic Orator assures us that without Government The necessity of Government neither House City or Nation nor the Complex of Mankind or Nature nor the World it self could subsist So the divine Plato (d) Tom. 2. p. 391. tells us that it is a Law established by Nature that the Inferior should yield to the Superior in Eminence and that Law would be inverted if we did not yield to them and live according to the direction of our Governors So the Aborigines in (e) Genus hominum agresle sine legibus sine imperio Sallust are those only which are reputed a wild sort of men without Laws and Government and Tacitus (f) Incerti nimium solutique megis sine Dominoquamin libertate speaking of the Babarous Parthians calls them loose and unsetled rather without a Lord than in Liberty and there may be good reason for it since as Justin (g) Ab exalibus Seytharum Parthorum Impirium suisse dedudum lib. 22. notes they sprung from the People banished from the Scythians and so we may suppose them none of the most civilized among them Uncontrouled Liberty may seem sweet and be affected by a sett of People led by Appetite only The Evil of Liberty and upon the first notion but when the Wise and Sober reflect upon the inconveniences of it where lawless and unlimitted there inevitably will appear a necessity of Government and Laws to rescind the Luxuriousness of our depraved desires without which we should all run into Spruns and Ramel-wood and the Capreoli Suckers Wiâ—s Neque sera hominum pectora frâ—geseunt donec vim senserint imperii and Brambles would choak up the richest Soil yea the rude dispositions of men without the force of Government would not more be broken than those of untamed Beasts Mr. Hobs (h) Levi â—han hath introduced in the condition of Nature an imaginary State of War whereby every man in his pure Naturals The state of Nature not a state of War had right to every thing his brawny Arm or daring Soul could gripe covet or affright his fellows from possessing and ascribes to his Aborigines such a baseness and villany in their Nature as degrades them to that Bestiality rarely found amongst Savages Allowing them scarce Reason or such an one as was wholly subordinate to their Appetites as if he had taken his observation from the Swine-Trough where he had seen the master Boar pass from Trough to Trough to drive the weaker from their feeding till he had been satisfied (a) Earl of Clarendon's Survey c. 13 14 15. All which saith a most Judicious Nobleman he doth for no other
Hypothesis could be none when as yet there was no Government and the Contract it self as a bare contract without the help of some Law or other to give it force cannot operate upon any but the Contractors for it can have no cogency upon those that never gave consent thereto I know no other resolve can be given to most of these quaeries but that as it is fabled of Thebes that the Stones that composed the Walls came into their places by the Musick of Orpheus without any Artificer's hand So some cunning and fluent Orator learned above the rudeness of such an age who had signaliz'd himself by many feats of Arms Arts and Skill by which he had got an ascendent over the People and yet so circumspect as to have avoided envy and emulation such amongst them who was most hardy to encounter dangers had most bodily strength to overcome any single person and such as had by degrees worn of the rudeness of his Companions and taught them something of consideration and the use of reason to understand justice and honest dealing and to see the advantages that prudence and a wise head hath over-raw and uncultivated strength not only in deciding controversies and administring Justice but even in providing against and expelling danger Such an one as this might have made himself the head of a Colony but what is this to the Original power of the People Have we not much more reason to judge the rise of Government as I have hitherto inculcated was from primogeniture and by Gods appointment than from any such Chaos or existence of Prae-Adamites or a race of People sprung up none knows when or where To gratifie the insatiable Republican as much as may be let us suppose a Colony or swarm of younger Brothers men that lived poorly in their native Country Women Children and Servants not tied by any preceding Allegiance to a Prince or to have shaken off the yoke or to be banished or freely dismissed by those under whose Government they had been born and to be absolved from all Allegiance and declared manumitted and restored to that absolute freedom which they could claim as the birth-right of mankind that priviledge of nature equally common to every one as the air and light and to enjoy this freedom as an unlimited power to use their abilities as will did prompt and those to pass into an unpeopled Land which no Prince or People laid a claim to Would not every one conclude these were as free to live as they listed as any people under the Sun and to be any ways restrained of this would be very grievous and an Invasion of that right to freedom every one might challenge Yet can it be conceived that these could continue long without the consideration that it was not so delightful to do what every one liked as it would be miserable to suffer as much as it pleased others to inflict or that the powerful could take comfort in that hostile estate wherein he was in continual fears of others mischievous designs against him who had in this imagined state (x) D. Digs Unlawfulness of Resistance p. 3. as much right in any thing as the present Possessor The consideration of this surely would oblige every one to transfer his particular power into one or more hands tying themselves by obligation not to make use of that natural power of resisting the power set over them but to aid him or them when he or they summoned their strength or required their assistance In requital of which submission of private strength the whole Government becomes their Guard whereby they are secured from the dangers of private injuries But can it be thought that any such Governour or Governours would take upon him or them the burthen of spending his whole time in watchfulness anxiety and care for the preserving such a society in peace and the free enjoyments of what they should acquire without having a power to execute impartial Justice upon Offenders in raising forces to suppress any Tumults or Insurrections in rewarding and promoting the inferior Ministers or would yield himself to be accountable to any party of that people who should fancy themselves aggrieved But on the other side to make the Government useful it must be established that every one yield his life to Soveraign Justice to be capitally punished if he transgress such Laws as they had agreed upon to be so inflicted or in lesser offences to yield to proportionable punishments Now if it were to be understood as a tacit Covenant that when ever the Subjects found themselves aggrieved they might re-assume their Power and depose or change their Soveraign every Offender that could engage his Relations or Dependents to back him would be remonstrating and to avoid the punishment especially if Capital would adventure his life in Arms and so defeat the great end and design of Government But further supposing that this People oblige themselves and Posterities by Oaths and other Authentic Bonds to assist the Government against all Disturbers Domestick and Foreign and to be subject and pay all due obedience to the Government and Laws By what justice or reason or pretence of natural Right could they or their Posterity claim a power of re-assumption of that Original Power they had devested themselves of It is manifest that a People may consent to subject themselves to a Soveraign without limitation as appears by the famous (y) Institut de Jure naturali Gent. Civ 56. Vlpian lib. 1. sect De Constitutione Principis Lex Regia among the Romans wherein it is expressed thus Populus Imperatori in Imperatorem omne Imperium suum potestatem transtulit That they transfer to and upon their Governour all the Power they singly or in combination had After which the right of Nature which remains for them innocently to make use of is that freedom not which any Law gives but which no Law takes away Therefore if we consider Men once to have been in such an imaginary State of freedom and after to have yielded up themselves to be subject and thereto tyed themselves and their Posterities in the strongest obligations that can be invented What power can such People now have of substracting their obedience since their Ancestors many Centuries of Ages since and in all successive Generations have either transferred what Power they ever could claim to their Governours or by his Laws and their own consents have bound themselves in fidelity to the Soveraign his Heirs and lawful Successors So that in what Vtopia soever this Doctrine of the Original of Power being in the People and their Power of re-assuming it may be asserted it can have no place in our happy Islands For the Government of England is a successive Hereditary Monarchy declared so by all our Laws so that with us allegations of natural Right have no sort of place our Kings having their Power established by Birth-right by Consent by Prescription and Law
from the military Tribunes and they having the name of Tribunes from the distinction of the Romans into Tribes that they might be distinguished from the military Tribunes were called the Tribunes of the People At (o) Pighius Tyrannofugio first they were only two but after encreased to the number of ten They had power to hinder any Proceedings in the Senate which they thought might prove prejudicial to the Commons At (p) Stadius in Florum lib. 3. c. 2. Eorum Autoritas magis in intercedendo quam jubendo first they had not Authority to enact any new Decrees as afterwards by abusing their Authority and by Connivance they usurped for in old time they sate (q) Pighius ut supra without the door of the Senate whither whatsoever was determin'd within the Senate was sent to them to be perused and if they approved it they subscribed a Roman T for Tribunus When any new Laws were to be proposed the (r) Godwyn's Roman Antiqu. lib. 3. sect 2. Praetors Consuls Dictators Interrex Decemviri military Tribunes Triumviri and Tribunes of the People only had liberty to propose them and they were exposed to view of the People for three Market days and after the Magistrates assembled the People to hear the Law which by the Proponent was pleaded for by an Oration and seconded by others and if not liked it was opposed in the same manner The People being assembled according to the triple distinction of them into Tribes and the division of each Tribe into ten Curiae or Parishes and the Centuries or Hundreds the Assemblies were called Comitia Tributa Centuriata or Curiata Now into a Pitcher were put the names of these several divisions and that Tribe or Centuries Name which was first drawn was called Tribus vel Centuria Praerogativa because they were first asked their Voices and commonly the vote of that was followed by the rest especially in choice of Consuls the Curia upon which the first Lot did fall was called Principium (s) Hubert in Lib. 1. Cicer. Epist Serm. 2. Now while the People were busy in their Lottery if any Tribune of the Commons should intercidere or forbid the Proceeding he might be heard and the whole Assembly was for that time dismissed or if the Consuls commanded supplications to be offered up in behalf of the Emperor or if it fell on some forbidding of Feasts or if any were seized with the Falling-sickness or the Soothsayers found any unlucky Signs upon any of these the Assembly was dissolved otherwise the Law that was approved by the People was recorded being graven (t) Tacit. Annal. 11. in Brass and put in the Treasure house That which was determined in the (v) Sigonius de Jure lib. 3. cap. 1. Parish-Assemblies was called Lex Curiata that in the Centuries Lex Centuriata that which was in the Assembly of the Tribes was not called a Law but Plebiscitum CHAP. VIII The Inconveniences of all kinds of Republic Governments I Shall now consider all these forms of Commonwealths in gross and hope to satisfy the ingenuous and unbiass'd Reader That if a People were in a capacity to chuse their own Government they should have no reason to chuse a Common-wealth rather than Kingly Government much less that they should endeavour to innovate or introduce it where already so Geometrically composed as it is in England both for the glory and benefit of the King and People It is Judiciously noted by a late (a) Nalson's Common Interest c. 3. The Benefits designed in all Societies Learned Writer That the happiness of all Societies principally consists in the securing domestic Peace or protection from foreign Enemies securing to every Member of the Society their particular right and property free from encroachment and oppression or in the equal distribution of Justice to all according to their proportion of Reward or Punishment Through all which heads I shall endeavour to shew that in Commonwealths these Particulars cannot or have not so effectually been secured as in a rightly constituted Monarchy First as to the securing domestick Peace 1. Securing Domestick Peace the very constitutions of Commonwealths requiring many Magistrates of equal Authority subject to the Political Diseases of State Viz. Covetousness Ambition Oppression and Faction and all the Concomitants of these make them more subject to Intestine Discords than Monarchy can be First Ibid. Covetousness in Commonwealths-men causes Discords It must be considered that in all Commonwealth Governments there is a necessity of change of Persons either annually chosen or to be for some few Years duration and all such must at the same time intend the interests of their private affairs separate from the public and there being most tempting Probabilities of a private and particular advantage to be made of all publick Trust where there is Power it is a perpetual Spur to ambitious and selfish Spirits to court such Employments which are like to be serviceable to their Honour or private Fortunes and the (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit lib. 5. c. 4. best Men being restrained by their modesty and paucity those that have designs by direct or indirect ways wind themselves into those places and by the rotation knowing they shall not long enjoy them they will improve the time in enriching themselves and connive at others that do so lest they themselves should be called to an account every ones rapaciousness being likelier to be so much the eagerer because he knows it may not come again to his turn to have the Quarry to prey upon Therefore the common interest if it be regarded must be only as it is subservient to these By-ends Thus in our late Republic the great Business even of the zealousest Pretenders to the Public was to enrich themselves and their Confederates as was apparent by the considerable Estates they had even after they had been forced to disgorge those fat Portions of Crown Bishops Dean and Chapter and Cathedral Lands By this observation we may conclude that the constituent parts of this Government being ever like to be such the miserable People must be continually spunged to feed so many greedy Worms and when the Prey grows scarce these Blood-Hounds will be sure to fight who shall get the best Share Besides there must be continual Heart-Burnings and Part-making Factions among them when those that are endowed with (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. l. 5. c. 7. great Souls or are equal in Fortitude or Vertue have not the eminentest command at least as they judg according to their Worth and Merits By which means some will be carrying things by Arbitrary Power over their Equals as the Philosopher instanceth in Pausanius in Lacedaemon Hanno at Carthage Lysander and Eniadas and the Partheniae who judging themselves equal with those that had rule and being by them slighted and branded with the title of Bastards conspired to have slain the Senate and Optimacy To instance in
all the Factions in Commonwealths were to write a voluminous History I shall touch upon some and show that the causes either given or taken will always be the same in these kinds of Government the very Constitution of them by the purity and equality of Dignity and Power naturally producing Jealousies Animosities and Aemulations whereas the (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. l. 3. c. 15. Philosopher well notes that many may disagree among themselves but one cannot The difference of Judgment as to Conduct and Managery among multitudes of Equals embarrassing Debates the Result must be according to the prevailing of some Faction Every one Judging most advantageously of his own council and advice and those whose Councils are rejected will look upon it as a Diminution of that esteem for Wisdom and Policy which they think they deserve and these Discontents will occasion making of Parties entring into Confederacies and Combinations of Faction and frequently end in popular Insurrections Tumults and Disorders to which Republics by their make are thus propense Since therefore they are the seminaries of Faction we can expect no wholesome Fruit from such corrupt Seed for all factions endeavour to suppress their Opposites and those heats underminings and jarrs are not confined to their Senate-house but are dispersed according to the places of their Residence Estates Marriages or Alliances through the whole Dominions every one strengthening his Interest what he can and the nature of Mankind being to side with one or other if the Parties be Proud Ambitious Covetous or Imperious they will be most absolute and arbitrary in such places where they can prevail and if Persons admitted to Copartnership of Rule be not of their own Nature guilty of such Vices the desires of every one to be reputed the wisest and to gain the leading of a Party or obtain the supream Authority are apt to taint such who being exalted not born to Greatness would have all to judg that such Promotions are the pure-pute effects of their Merits and whoever sets that high value upon himself cannot escape the danger of unsupportable Pride as well as Vanity which will hurry them on to over-bear all Opposition I shall now proceed to some few Instances of the Ruins brought upon many by Faction The Athenian Changes and Factions At Athens after the death of Codrus the race of their Hereditary Kings ceased and there succeeded Kings for term of Life like as the Elective Kings of Poland After twelve such Kings ending in Alcmenon they constituted Decennial Kings or Archontes whereof Erixias was the last and then they passed to annual Magistrates like Lord Mayors or Burgo-Masters and all these changes were by the prevalence of one Faction after another Solon was one of these yearly Magistrates and he compiled their Laws such as the Romans in after-times sent to peruse and reduced into twelve Tables These were framed unto the Practice and maintenance of popular Government which in Solon's own Life-time were violated and almost extinguished for Pisistratus the Son of Hippocrates finding the Citizens distracted betwixt two Factions whereof Megacles and Lycurgus two Citizens of noble Families were become the heads took occasion by their contention and Insolence to raise a third Faction more powerfull because more plausible for that he seemed a Protector of the Citizens in general and having once got love and credit he wounded himself and feigned that by Malice of his Enemies he had like to have been slain for his love to the good Citizens and so procured a Guard and made himself Lord but he was soon driven out by Megacles and Lycurgus and then the Aemulation began afresh betwixt the former Factions and Megacles finding himself too weak called in Pisistratus but he was once more expelled and was restored a third time and governed Athens seventeen Years and his Son Hippias succeeded him who was at last forced to fly to Darius I shall under this Head only touch upon one example more in Athens Concerning the 30 Tyrants of Athens After the Lacedaemonians had subverted the Walls of Athens thirty Men were appointed by the People to compile a Body of their Laws and these had supream Authority and were made Judges and in cases wherein the Laws were defective had power to give Sentence according to their own pleasures At first they exercised their Authority upon lewd and wicked Persons such as were odious to the People But afterwards all sorts of People under the notion of Perturbers of the Peace were Fined Imprisoned or put to Death according as they among themselves judged fit To strengthen their own Tyranny they associated three Thousand Citizens to them the rest they disarmed exercising the greatest Tyranny imaginable upon them and agreed amongst themselves that every one should name one whose Goods should be seized on and the owner put to Death upon which Theramenes one of the Thirty discovering his detestation at those proceedings though there had been a Law that none of the three Thousand should suffer Death at the appointment of the Thirty but have a legal Tryal yet Critias one of these thirty Tyrants ordered Theramenes's name to be blotted out of the Number Theramenes urged the ill consequence to the rest of the Thirty if without any just reason the names of any might be expunged by the overruling of one or more of the number but every one thought fit rather to preserve his own Life by Silence than presently to draw upon himself the danger which as yet he thought concerned him little and perhaps would never come near him so the Tyrants interpreting Silence Consent he was forthwith condemned and compelled to drink Poyson These Proceedings caused many Citizens to fly who under the conduct of Thrasybulus made head against them and at last the Lacedemonians removed the thirty Tyrants to Sparta and the Citizens rose against the Captains of the tyrannical Faction and slew them as they were coming to a Parley and so put an end to that worst of Miseries they had undergone since those thirty were constituted In which sad History we may observe that these Tyrants were elected by the People and at last after their outragious cruelties were by the People destroyed and no doubt they at first appeared such to the People as they might confide in for Administration of Impartial Justice into which belief they had cunningly bewitched them and they were by the same Hands that raised them demolished For as Sir (e) History p. 278. W. Raleigh well observes in popular States when any mischief happens the People take revenge on the Commanders and where any Judgment is left to them as in popular States they will be always pushing on for a Share there will be very dismal and indirect Proceedings and when their Judgment proves sound it is by chance rather than otherwise In Carthage Of Factions in Carthage Factious and disorderly popular Government was as fatal as in any other place Hanno and Bomilcar
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and according to the Use of the Country for that the Barbarous Nations were more prone to Servitude than the Grecians and the Asiaticks endured with less trouble than the Europeans that Command which he calls Absolute as of Masters over Servants This he calls in reality 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tyrannical Government but Kingly also in that it is firm legitimate and according to the Use of the Country For that he (s) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. lib. 3. cap. 10. Hâ—insii saith Citizens or Subjects defend Kings but Guards of Strangers are employed by Tyrants Kings commanding lawfully over the willing and Tyrants over the unwilling and without Rules of Law The third kind he calls that which among the Grecians was styled the Aesmynetian And this he (t) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Optiva tyrannis i. suffragio 〈◊〉 saith was an Elective Tyranny either perpetual for Life or for a time And this because it was a Command over the Willing such Persons being elected he styles a Kingly Government and instanceth in the Mitylenians who chose Pittacus to be their King against Alcaeus and Antimenides who were banished Such (u) Halicarnassâ—us lib. 5. Dionysius makes the Roman Dictators Such the Cumaeni by an honester Name styled their Tyrants and such were the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Athens Such a Kingdom Timolio held at Syracuse which he as well as Pittacus spontaneously resigned and did not convert into a Tyranny as Dionysius did or as Sylla and Julius Caesar did at Rome and Aratus at Sicyon according to the (w) Lib. 3. de Officiis Orator The last kind he calls (x) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 3. Polit. c. 10. Heinsii Heroic because it was used in the Heroick Ages and had three Characteristicks of true Kingly Government That it was a Power exercised over the Willing Fatherly and Legitimate For he saith the first Kings either for the Benefits they conferred on the Multitude by Invention of Arts Conduct in War or leading them out in Colonies or supplying them with Lands governing those who lonies or supplying them with Lands governing those who freely yielded to obey were in that esteem and had that Power and Authority which was requisite These had command in War and in things sacred where there were no Priests and did determine Causes and all these things some Kings administred without Oath others were sworn to the observation of them by the lifting up the Scepter and (y) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. concludes that in ancient times Kings had Rule and were Lords over all affairs of the City and those at home and abroad From whence and from what the Philosopher delivered in the beginning of this work and elsewhere (z) Commâ—nt in lib. 1. Polit. initic Giphanius with Thucydides concludes That these Hereditary Kings had such a Power as was restrained by certain Laws and they did not Reign as they listed and at their Pleasure but by certain Prescripts of Laws such we may presume as they ordained This was that Monarchy which was known in the first Ages of the World All People in all Ages and all places having by constant Experience found it most conducive to their Happiness and well-being For had there been any other form under which Mankind could have rationally promised themselves more or more certain Happiness than under this all humane care would long e're this have hit on it and there would have been an universal Regifugium But supposing we should quit these Topicks of Monarchy Other commendable Qualifications of Monarchy being according to the Law of Nature and that it is venerably for its Antiquity there are other Commodities wherein it excells other Forms As first that it is freest from the Canker of Faction which corrodes and consumes all other Governments Hence the most judicious (a) Tacitus 1. Annal. Historian tells us what Asinius Gallus replied to Tiberius That the Body of the Empire is one and so is to be governed by one Soul and in (b) Arduum sape eodem loci potentiam concordiam esse Idem another place tells us how difficult it is to find Concord among Equals in Power especially where not only as at Sparta there were two races of Kings governing at once but as many of them as there were Senators or Magistrates which by Bands and Confederacies are restlessly making Parties against each other whereby the Administration rowls from one Faction to another whereas Kingly Government is uniform and equal in it self and when by Factions Commonweals have been brought almost to utter ruin a (c) Omnem potestatem ad unum conferri pacis interfuit Tacitus 1. Histor single Persons Conduct hath restored all As (d) Perculsum undique ordinavit Imperii corpus quod ita haud dubie nunquam coire consentire potuisset nisi unius Praesidis nutu quasi anima mente regeretur Lib. 4. c. 3. Florus writes of Augustus Caesar that he ordered the shaken and distracted Body of the Empire which without doubt could never have been united in one Form again unless by the Direction of one President as a Soul and Spirit Even so we experienced in his late Majestie 's admirable yea miraculous Retauration which effected as great Blessings to these Islands as that of Augustus to the Roman Empire Besides it is a strong Argument for the Preference of Monarchical Government to all sorts of Republics that in all popular States we find all great affairs managed by some one leading Man who by the dexterity of his Address Power of his Eloquence or the Strength of his Arguments induceth so many as are necessary to join with him to effect them unless when by contrary renitency they are dissolved into Faction So when the Senate of Rome was in a most critical Debate An delenda esset Carthago Cato shewing them the Grapes which a few Years before grew there illustrated from thence the dangerous vicinity of so potent and opulent a State as had contended with them for the universal Empire and wanted only the skill of an uti Victoria to have effected it By which he cooled the warm Debates of the Senate and brought them to an affirmative Determination So Cicero often prevailed so Demosthenes and so the Daemagogues in popular States who are (e) Nalson's Common Interest pro tempore Monarchs the very head of every Faction in a Republic being a King in Disguise or a Tyrant in the dress of a Private Man The single Government being freed from the prime Cause of all intestine decay viz. Faction It necessarily follows that it must be of longer Duration Monarchy more durable as being built upon stronger and firmer Foundations than any other Model Ambitions Aemulations Hostile Parities popular Insolencies Senatorian Tyranny tumultuous Elections and infinite causes of Discords are the inseparable Associates and close Conomitants of all other Forms But in Monarchy hereditary
great Ceremonies swear the points of their Contests He also further declared that those who usurp'd upon the Limits of others Possessions were not only to be punished here but were doomed to Torments in Hell to the end that every Man might be afraid to seize on the Goods of another Mans. These therefore I look upon as the Fundamentals of civil Religion in the rendring so venerable the Faith by Oaths whereby not only Allegiance to the Prince but Society was established upon that firm Basis of mutual Confidence and by the securing Propriety the whole Compages of Government was preserved We ought likewise to consider that there are moral Vertues which conciliate such a Reverence to the Practisers of them Moral Vertues very useful to Government that they are great helps to preserve and make flourishing every Kingdom and Commonweal and which constitute a considerable Religious Portion of civil Government and when Princes and People exercise them both live happilier than when without them great Sanctity and Devotion are only pretended The Vertues I put in the Balance against Bigotry in Religion Better than Hypocritical Holiness are Justice Temperance Charity Fortitude Magnanimity which are branched out into many flourishing Boughs that bear the Golden Fruit upon them such as these Not to do to another that which we would not have done to our selves To live contentedly in our Station To be obedient to our Magistrates and Superiours To live in Charity with all Men To be Compassionate to the Poor and Needy To give no evil Example in any sort of Debauchery To consider that we come into this World to live according to the rules of Life the Sovereign Being of all hath pleased to reveal That we do nothing here which may forfeit our more durable Inheritance in the other World These were the Buttresses of Government in the Heathen World when the whole train of Moral Vertues without Hypocrisie and Dissimulation were practised and can Machiavel or any of his Disciples find that the same things are not pressed as a duty upon all in the Christian Religion there seeming to me this only advantageous difference That the Foundation and Basis upon which these Moral Vertues rest in the Christian Religion is more firm more regular and more curiously hewen and polished and more consentaneous to the Dictates of right Reason in that they are implanted and promulged as standing Laws by one God Omnipotent than in the multiform jarring Polytheism of the Heathens who for every different Species of things or qualifications of Beings introduced a presiding Spirit In answer to the second Plea of the Secretary That Religion doth not dis-spirit Men. That our Religion hath dis-spirited Christians I think every one will be furnished out of the Armory of his own Experience or the perusing of antient and modern Histories with Shield and Buckler against such false Thrusts and will own that there have been as considerable and glorious Atchievements performed by Christians as by Heathens as may be instanced in Constantine the Great Theodosius Valentinian Justin Charlemain Scanderbeg and infinite more modern Christian Princes who neither yield for Manhood Valour or Conduct to Turks or Pagans and how Patient and Meek soever Christianity teacheth Men to be yet it no ways hinders Subjects from using offensive or defensive Arms when commissioned by Lawful Authroity nor discourageth adventuring of Life for the defence of Kings or their Countries nor is it an Extinguisher of Endeavours to serve God the Soveraign or his People in the Honourablest Imployments It must be confessed True Piety lessened by subtile Disputes that since Religion hath been reduced from Precepts and Axioms to Systems and that the practical part of Justice Moral Vertues and Honesty were no longer in Esteem than as they were found subservient to the promoting Speculations there hath been a way found out to render these fundamental and substantial Qualifications of less value in very good Men unless withal they added some quaint Notions that might sublime their Heathenish Moralities as they call them into Elixirs and quintessences of Religion as in our late Times If one could not give a certain Diagnostick when Grace was wrought in him he was not fit for reforming Employment Men being more distinguished by Tests and Oaths than by good Manners By which we forgo the Substance of Moral Piety for a fleeting Shadow and many are so bigotted in their several Sentiments that it is a more arduous task of late than formerly for Princes to comport themselves in this particular so as to keep in one Uniformity Subjects of so different Perswasions whereby they may command that obedience Subjects ought to pay to their Sovereigns To find Expedients or offer any directions to Princes in this Case were to involve ones self in an endless Labyrinth and discover an unpardonable Presumption the Difficulties being very great if not insuperable how to frame Laws that should combine such varieties and diversities of Opinions in one Yoak Order or Rule without such an universal and absolute Monarch as scarce in Idaea much less in Practice can ever be I shall therefore concern my self no way in tugging at the end of that Saw of Controversies which how pleasant soever it may be to such as have an over-weening Opinion of their Knowledge in such Subtilties is very harsh and ungrateful to my Temper This one Hypothesis or Postulatum however I hope few will deny That since Monarchy is the Established Government in his Majestie 's Dominions and however maliciously and potently assaulted in our Memories yet never can be altered here The Government of the Church of England agreeable to the English Monarchy Princes by small searches into the aptitude of the several Schemes of religious Worship and Government may soon find which is most agreeable to the Constitution of the Monarchy and will be most subservient to it In which particular the Church of England as established by Law in its Doctrine and Discipline and all the true Members of it and the Subjects of all Conditions who act according to the Principles of it have obtain'd a Royal and Gracious Character founded upon the constant Experience the Kings of England have had That upon all the most critical trials the Members of it have stood firm to the Crown even when worn by Princes of different Religion Therefore till other Forms practised in the late times can give as undeniable Proofs of their unconditionate Loyalties I think it but reasonable they should allow His Majesty liberty to consult his own and the interest of his Government rather than their inconsistent Models One of the Principles of the Church of England conformable to that of the Christian Religion is That it teacheth Obedience to the Soveraign not for Fear only but for Conscience sake and all considerate as well as Pious Men where they are convinced That it is better to obey God than Man if any thing should be commanded that
would put them upon that Dilemma will chuse to suffer if they cannot fly rather than rebel Therefore since it pleased his Majesty at his first Step to the Royal Throne which was like that of the rising Sun dispensing innumerable Blessings to his People to express his Royal Favour to the Church of England The King's Commendation of the Principles of the Church of England as to Monarchy with such an Encomium of its Members in that most refreshing Declaration at his first Council which from so just a Prince carries the Force and Energy of an Act of Parliament as well as of State in it it ought to bow the Hearts of all Men that design not to be Rebels as one Man to him Since which by the repeated solemnity of it to his two Houses of Parliament all suspicion of his Majestie 's ever acting to the contrary so long as the Subjects keep their dutiful Station is totally removed His Majesty also hath laid a solid Foundation for true Piety in the discountenancing and discrediting all forts of Vice and Debauchery by which none can doubt but himself as well as his Subjects will in short time reap happy Benefit according to that so the excellent (b) Diutius durant exempla quam mores Tacitus 4. Histor Historian Examples have a more durable force than Laws I shall conclude this particular with the famous Story of the Zealots in (c) Josephus de Bello Judaico lib. 4. c. 5. lib. 7. Judaea Those being told by Vespasian which Messages Josephus himself carried to them that he would change nothing of their Religion but maintain them therein The Evils by Rebelling upon pretence of Religion and in all their Liberties and Franchises yet under colour that they were bound to sacrifice their Lives in the defence of the Temple would never hearken to Peace upon any condition what ever but living upon Forraging Rapines Free-booty and committing most cruel Butcheries Vespasian found himself obliged to arm against them and use them with all Extremity In fine Those who pretended so much the Preservation of their Religion committed a Thousand sort of Impieties and Cruelties and themselves set the Temple of Jerusalem on Fire and at last brought utter Ruin to their Country I shall make no further Application but that from hence we may learn First That it was agreeable to Principles of Government that Vespasian though a Prince of a different Religion to the Jews should not alter their Civil or Religious Government And Secondly That the utter Extermination of a People and their Religion there was the Consequence of the Zelots Rebellion as to the apparent procuring cause for I enquire not here into the Original cause of that Nations Destruction viz. The crucifying of our Lord and Saviour I come now to consider wherein a Sovereign's care of Religion consists Wherein the Sovereign's Care of Religion consists which would carry me into a dangerous Ocean if I should survey all the Rocks Creeks and Quick-sands to be avoided in this matter At the best I shall find an high rolling Sea as that in the Bay of Biscay if I escape the difficult and dangerous passage betwixt Scylla and Charybdis First therefore I shall consider the Obligation the Pagan Romans thought they had not to make any Innovation in matters of their Religion with some Reflections upon it Secondly Consider the Condition of People under Diversity of Religions Thirdly The Roman Heathens not for change of Religion Speak something of the Diversities of Religion sprung up in the time of the late War And Lastly Something concerning Toleration But I must praemonish the Reader that I intend not to treat of these either as Divine or Statesman but only as a Lay-man that loves Order and Peace in transitu as a Parergon First then as to the Heathens we find that remarkable Advice of (*) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dio Cassius lib. 52. Mecaenas to Augustus That he ought to worship the Deity in all Methods and at all times himself according to his Countries Laws and cause others to do so and further adds That he should restrain those that would innovate in Divine things not for the cause only of the Gods but because those that bring in new Deities do drive men to make other dangerous Changes and from thence Conspiracies Sedition Conventicles Cabals c. which are things no ways conducible to the benefit of Government In which we may consider Mecaenas to advise like a Statesman considering that Augustus had but newly extricated himself from a great and dangerous War for no less than the Empire Therefore it behoved him to make no Alterations in Matters that might endanger the Settlement of his present Estate Therefore we find That Augustus laid aside the name of Triumvir contented with the Consulship and for defence of the People with the Tribunitian Authority which were old Offices the People were acquainted with and that he attracted the Soldiers good Will to him by Gifts the Peoples by Provision of Food and all with the sweetness of Peace arising by (d) Paulatim insurgere munia Senatus Magistratuum 〈◊〉 in se trabere aullo adversante Tacit. 1. Annal degrees to draw to himself the Imployment and Authority of the Senate the Magistrates and the Laws none opposing him How far this is to be imitated by Princes in the Circumstances of Augustus I leave to others to determine As to the general Sentiment that the Heathen Roman Religion was not to be changed I shall content my self with two Authorities of the great Orator who in one place (e) Majorum instituta tueri sacris caeremoniisque retinendis sapientis est Patrios ritus migrare aut violare ubique gentium nefarium sir Cic. de Divinatione saith That it is the part of a wise Man to defend the Institutions of their Ancestors in retaining sacred Ceremonies and that in all Nations it is reputed wicked to violate and banish our Countries Rites In another place (f) Omnes Religione moventur deos patrios quos a majoribus acceperunt colendos sibi diligenter retinendos arbitrantur Cic. in Verrem he pronounceth it absolutely That all are moved with Religion and judge their Country Gods which they have received from their Ancestors to be worshipped and retained I am sensible that if this were yielded to Christianity would not have been propagated in the World For if it had not been lawful to alter the so long established Idol Worship and Polytheism the Doctrine of Christianity had been shut out But on the other side when I consider how Christianity was propagated by the working of Miracles and by the Force and Energy of Conviction upon the Minds of such as would admit the Explanation and Dilucidation of the Doctrine and the Christians patient sufferings under the Heathen Persecutions and peaceable awaiting till God Almighty disposed the Emperor Constantine's Heart to embrace the saving Doctrine of
the Spaniards there were as many Obelisks or pointed Pillars set about their Graves as they had killed Enemies All which and infinite more Places in (c) The necessity of having a Standing Force is for preventing Rebellion and defending against Foreigners as appears in Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 7. c. 8. him and other Authors produceable sufficiently clear the necessity of a Prince's both having and encouraging Military Force and all are as so many Arguments That it is very necessary and conducible to the Prince's Glory and Safety as well as his Peoples that he be not only valiant and couragious in his own Person but that he understand the Office of a great General There are none more famous in the World than such Princes as have themselves led and headed their own Armies as is most eminently proved in Alexander the Great and Julius Caesar So in our King Richard the First and Edward the First Hence it is that (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Diâ— l. 13. Caesar was wont to say There are two things which obtain keep and encrease the Princedom viz. Soldiers and Money For as the great (e) Non ignavia magna imperia continâ—ri sed virorum armorumque faciendum certamen Historian observes By Sloth no great Empires are held together but it must be done by Force of Men and Arms It being (f) Sua retinere privatae domus de alienis certare regiâ—m 〈…〉 15. Annal. the part of a Private Family to retain its own but to carry Arms abroad is a Kingly Praise Such a Prince who hath when a Subject hazzarded his Life for his King and Country shown his great skill in ordering and providing for his Army in disciplining it How a Military Prince prevents Rebellious of his Subjects hath been fortunate and successful hath a Genius to military Employment a brisk and vigorous Soul not only when he comes to be Sovereign himself puts a fresh Spirit into his People by raising their Hopes and Confidence that he will encrease the Glory of his Nation but it makes him secure at home from Seditions and Rebellions For he is very fool-hardy or desperately Revengeful that will challenge a single Man who is experimented to have Valour and Skill at his Weapon much more is he who knowing his Prince such an one and who hath the Power of his Kingdom to assist and defend him will offer to molest his peaceable Reign unless he find some advantagious opportunity strangely favourable to his Design or take some Season before such a Prince be well setled in his Throne as despairing ever after to effect any thing and be in that desperate Condition that if he then cannot push forward his Designs he must for ever live inglorious and miserable Such was the Case of the rash ingrateful and aspiring Duke of Monmouth who to the eternal discredit of the name of Protestant so unpolitickly as well as maliciously raised the late Rebellion against his Lawful Soveraign pretending a Legitimacy which his Father that the best of all Men living knew the falshood of disowned and more than once made publick Declaration of it How he prospered in this attempt the World knows and if He and his Advisers had not been besotted they might have easily foreseen Besides this great and happy advantage to a valorous and Military Prince How a couragious Prince secures his Subjects from Foreign Enemies in the securing his own Country in Peace within themselves the Benefit is likewise great in the preventing of any affronts injuries or Indignities to him or his People from any of his Neighbours for none dare (g) Nâ—mâ— provocare au let aut facere in juriam ei Regno aut populo quem intelligit expeditum atque promptum ad vindicandum Vita Alex. provoke or do Injury to a King his Kingdom or People saith Lampridius that knows the Prince prepared forward and ready to vindicate his People This military Genius in a Prince being supperadded to his other Royal Vertues and Qualifications furbisheth all their Arms sets a fresh Gloss and Lustre upon them and such a Prince being generally successful in his Attempts for that commonly gives the first notice of his Courage and Conduct will have every one readily flock to his Standard to (h) Objicient se mucronibus insidiantium se suaque jactabunt quocun que desideraverit Imperantis salus Sen. 1. de Clem. expose themselves betwixt him and the points of Traitors Swords will have them throw themselves and their Fortunes whereever the safety of their King requires it So Cicero notes that Fabius Maximus Marcellus Scipio Marius and other great Generals had the Emperors Office and Armies committed to them not only for their Vertues but also by reason of their fortunateness to whom (i) Cic. pro Manilio Quibus etiam venti tempeslatesque obsecundant the Winds and Tempests have been favourable It greatly (k) Vehementer enim pertinet ad bella administranda quid hosâ—es quid socii de Imperatoribus existiment Idem conducing to the management of War what opinion the Enemies and Allies have of such Generals as the same Orator notes and the like may be said of Warlike Kings What immortal Glory is it to England that it hath had King Richard the First Of King Richard the First who carried his victorious Ensigns to the Holy Land What a Memorial of his Name and of the Prowess of his People hath King Edward the First left to all Posterity by the advancing his conquering Armes into the very High-Lands of Scotland Of King Edward the Third and the Black Prince What renown did King Edward the Third and the Black Prince his Son win in France when they not only won so great Victories but brought the King Prisoner and what no Nation else can boast of had at the same time the King of Scotland also Prisoner It may be easily conceived that these two valiant Princes and the Sons of that great King spirited the whole English Nation and in that Age the Renown of it equalled what now the French ascribe to their great King The Annals swell with the Atchievements of Henry the Fifth who in so few Years Of Henry the Fifth upon the matter subdued all France So that his Infant Son was Crowned King at Paris It is not to be expected that many Ages can produce such Examples but every Reader of History may observe That in every Age some one or two Crowned Heads carry the Trophies from all the rest fill their Countries with Triumphal Arches and raise pyramids of Glory to their own and their Countries high Renown A strange Factiousness in the Reigns of our three last Kings and the dreadful Rebellion Why our three last Kings could not appear so Formidable abroad have deprived them of the opportunity of showing the English Prowess on the publick Theater as it had been before Yet when they were employed they
a Family but only a Title which every one had belonging to him as he was King which as Manetho saith begun in Pharaoh Narecho and Josephus saith in Menis much ancienter than Abraham but Suidas is positive That it was derived from the first King or him that first had that called Ptolomies So the Parthian Princes from Arsaces their first great Monarch were called Arsaces according to whose Memory saith (h) Cujus memoriae hunc honorem Parthi tribuerunt ut omnes exinde Reges suos Arsacis nomine nuncupent Hist lib. 41. Justin the Parthians attributed that Honour that all their Kings from thence forward were called Arsaces So the Title of Augustus was given to Octavius next Successor to Julius by the Senate as if he had been something more than Human saith (i) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In vita Dio And as (k) Non tatum novo sed etiam ampliore cognomine quod 〈◊〉 quaeque Religiosa in quibus Augurato quid consecratur Augusta dicuntur Suetonius saith not only by a new but a more ample Sirname because that all Religious places in which any thing Augurly was consecrated were called Augnsta for which he cites Ennius Augusto Augurio postque inclyta condita Roma est This came from Augeo which besides the common sense of it is a proper word enough to sacrifice as augere Hostias and in Sextus Pompeius Augustus is interpreted Sanctus the Greeks interpret it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Venerable or most honourable and it seems to be translated from the holy Use of the Word whence it was derived and as (l) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In vita Dio saith a Designation of the splendor or greatness of their Dignity the Emperors after were stiled Caesares Augusti neither of the words denoting any Power in them but are now and ever since the first Family ended honorary According to this kind of continuance of Names in Succession are those Patronymics of Achemenidae in the Persian Kings Alevadae in the Thessalian Cecropidae in the Athenian from Achemenes Alevas Cecrops So the Alban Kings in Italy had every of them the addition of Sylvius most of the Bithynian Kings were called Nicomedes In the latter times the Constantinopolitan Emperors much affected to give their Children and themselves the great Name of Constantine So were the Danish Kings anciently titled Shieldungs from their King Shield The French had their Merovings and the old Kentish Kingdom here its Oiscings from Merove and Oisca Concerning this successive assuming such honorary Names from the first Families the curious Reader may observe many more in the most disquisitive Mr. Selden The use I make of it is to show That Sovereign Princes The Reason of such Titles as some of them affected to derive their Power and Authority from the Deity so others from such as had been more Signal and Eminent in their several Reigns that they might with the Title seem to derive a Fame Glory and Authority from them and in those Attributes be judged their rightful Successors Of the first Kings from Adam Before I treat of some Attributes that are given to Sovereign Princes I shall take notice of some things I have either omitted or less fully explained in the Chapter of Monarchy especially considering it will give some light to the Authority and Sovereignty many learned Men have ascribed to Princes in general (m) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cedrenus Cedrenus makes Adam the first King and Governour when he saith he governed or commanded all mankind as long as he lived and Seth succeeded him in the Empire and if we may believe the Letter of Alexander the Great to Aristotle mentioned by (n) Lib. 2. c. 11. Joseph Ben Gorion a Jew and Rabbi Abraham Zacuthius and others Kenan the Son of Enoch Grandchild of Seth was Emperor over all the World In Berosus we find the Kings of Chaldaea that were before the Flood were Alorus Alasparns Amchon Amenon Metalarus Daorus Adorachus Amphis Ottartes and Xisuther which according to Cedrenus and others was Noah From him the Greek Authors derive the supreme Monarchy of the Earth to Sem. The first mention in Holy Writ of a Kingdom is that of Nimrod's The first Kingdom from Nimrod of whom Moses saith The beginning of his Kingdom was in Babel Erech Acad and Calna in the Land of Sinaar and he is by most Writers judged the Founder of the Assyrian Monarchy which he had begun about the Forty fifth Year of Abraham Cedrenus saith The Assyrians made Nimrod a God and placed him among the Stars of Heaven and called him Orion In his Age saith the Judicious (o) Tit. Hon. ◠1. p. 1◠Selden there was so general a Propagation of this Title of King over the Earth that there is scarce a Nation whereof there is Memory in those Ages without a King or Prince or Monarch assigned to it So besides the Division of the Earth among Noah's Posterity said in Scripture to be according to their Language and according to the Families in their Nations we find in Profane Histories Kings first Governours in all Countries that the Kingdom of the Sicyonians began in Aegialeus that of Tanaus in Scythia and of Vexoris in Aegypt and others are cast in in the Age of Nimrod In the Holy Text also are frequent Occurrences of Kings to be referred to that Age as that of Abraham's Wars with Kedorlaomer King of Elam and the Kings of divers other Nations are mentioned whence it is (p) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cedrenus saith that about Serug's days who was born about 170 Years after the Flood Men arrogating to themselves Power over each other made themselves Emperours and Kings and did first use Arms and made War on each other Afterwards the Course of the Holy Story shews us the same not only naming expresly the particular Kings which had been made either by Sword or by Choice but saith The Israelites desired Samuel to give them a King to judge them according as all other Nations had Although saith Mr. Selden divers of the chiefest States of the old Grecians and I think saith he only of the Grecians in the elder Ages were in their most flourishing Times Democracies or Optimacies yet the more ancient States there were in every place Monarchies as is expresly noted by (q) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Boeoticis Pausanias That every where in Greece in the ancient Times their States were Monarchical and not Popular Having premised this I come now to the Epithets given to such Sovereign Princes as Kings Emperours Lords and the Attributes of Majesty c. in the Abstract or in the second or third Person and other high and lofty Titles given to them either justly The Title of Kings or by Flattery Concerning Kings The Title of Kings the Account that I have given of them in the Chapter of Monarchy may suffice I shall only add That
in the Assyrian Empire Nebuchodonosor is styled King of Kings Daniel c. 2. and after the translation of this Empire to the Persians Artaxerxes Mnemon in his Commission to Ezra for the Restitution of Jerusalem and the Temple thus salutes him Artaxerxes King of Kings to Ezra the Priest And on the Great Cyrus his Tomb this Epitaph was written in Persian Characters if you believe the Authors that have it (r) Eustach ad Dionys Strab. Geog. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here I Cyrus lie who was King of Kings And the bare Name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the King without addition is especially used for the Persian whence the Nation is styled also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The most Kingly Nation (s) Diodor. bibl 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sesoosis the same with Sesostris in Herodotus King of Egypt attributed to himself the Title of King of Kings in his erected Columns of Victory And (t) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Earth and Water given as Tokens of Homage Plutarch reports That Tigranes King of Armenia was angry and would not vouchsafe to answer Lucullus because in his Letter he had styled him King only and not King of Kings The Acknowledgment of Regal Supremacy paid by way of Homage from Princes or People under the Subjection of such Kings was the Acceptance upon their Demand of Earth and Water A special Example of which is in (u) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Herâ—dot in Melpom. Darius's Letters to Indathyrsus King of the Scythians where he first invites him to the Field but if he would not then bringing to the Sovereign as Gifts Water and Earth come to a Parley as the Words run So in the Assyrian Empire the King commands (w) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. Judith Olophernes That he should bid all the Western Nations prepare him Earth and Water By the yielding up of these two Elements they acknowledged a giving up to those Sovereigns their Jurisdiction over them When William the Conqueror landed at (x) Malmesh de Gestis Reg. lib. 3. Hist Norman apud Camd. Hastings in Sussex as he came out of his Ship he fell down and one of his Knights told him Sir you have possession of England and shall be King and observing that he had took up Sand and Earth in his Hand he added And you have taken Livery and Seisin of the Country So when Land is sold in England the way of receiving Possession is by delivering a Clod of the Earth and a Twig of Wood if any be growing on it To denote also the Sovereignty of such Princes kissing of the Feet or embracing their Knees or Adoration was used Kissing the Teet Knees and Hands of Princes (y) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Herodotus saith When the old Persians meet you may know whether they be equal or not for in Salutation they kiss one another but if one be something inferiour they kiss only the Cheeks and if one be far more ignoble he falls down adoring the other The manner of which Adoration is yet observed in the Eastern Empires as may be seen in the Prints of them in Mr. Ogilby's Asia especially in Japan Thence we have Adorari more Persarum and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is expressed by Euripides thus personating Phrygius to Orestes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Falling down I adore thee O King after the Persian manner In Alexander's turning the Grecian Liberty into this Servitude Q. Curtius expresseth it by Venerari procumbere humi corpus prosternere and thereof Justin saith the (z) Retentus est a Macedonibus mos salutandi Reges explosa adoratione Jam coepisset Heliogabalus adorari Regum more Persarum Macedonians retained the manner of saluting their Kings exploding the Adoration Lampridius speaking of Alexander Severus saith That he forbad himself to be adored but Heliogabalus began to be adored after the Persian manner As to the Kissing the Learned (a) Tit. Hon. c. 3. Selden saith It was usual in Adoration among the Romans either to kiss the Images of their Gods or adoring them to stand somewhat off before them (b) Cicero in Varr. Act. 5. Lucret. lib. 1. Sape salutantum c. solemnly moving the Right-hand to the Lips and then casting it as if they had cast Kisses and turning the Body on the same Hand which was the right Form of Adoration and it grew by Custom first that the Emperours being next to Deities and by some accounted as Deities had the like done to them in acknowledgment of their Greatness After some of the Roman Emperours would be called Jupiter be supposed carnally to lie with Venus and the Moon and upon their infinite such-like frantick Conceits pretended themselves to be Divine they were not satisfied with Those usual Customs but thought themselves much wronged and their Majesty impaired if they who saluted them (c) Dio Cass Hist 59. presumed to kiss above the Knee We find Examples of Kissing the Hands and Feet in Caligula Therefore (d) Homo natus in hoc ut mores liberâ—â— civitatis Persica servitute mutaret 2. de Benef. c. 5. Seneca speaking of his offering his Feet to kiss says He was a man born to that so as to change the Customs of a Free City into Persian Servitude Maximinus Junior allowed the kissing the Knees Feet and Hands and Diocletian according to Pomponius Laetus published an (e) Vbi omnes sine generis discrimine proâ—â— rati pedes exosâ—ularentur exornans calceamenta auro gemmis margaritis Edict That all without distinction being prostrate should kiss the Feet therefore he adorned his Shoes with Gold Gems and Pearl Yet this was not allowed by all For Tiberius as Suetonius tells us oscula quotidiana prohibuit edicto and the elder (f) Dii prohibeant ut quisquam ingenuorum pedibus meis osculum figat Capitolin Maximin although a Tyrannical and most wicked Prince yet would suffer none to kiss his Feet saying The Gods forbid that any Freeman kiss my Feet And Alexander Severus was only saluted by his Name God save thee Alexander as Lampridius tells us who adds That if any bowed the Head or spoke any thing like a Flatterer if his Quality permitted he was spurned away or if his Dignity allowed not such an Injury to be done him he was laughed at aloud And (g) Lib. 10. Epig. 72. Martial in Trajan's time rejects those base Flatteries that had been used to Domitian thus Ad Parthos procul ite Pileatos Inopes humilesque supplicesque Pictorum sola basiate Regum Princes use now only the kissing of the Hand besides a profound Obeisance to them in stead of these forementioned Adorations and the kissing of the Hand is offered frequently as a Testimony of serviceable Love to other Great Persons according to that of (h) Inest in aliis partibus quaedam Religio sicut dextra osculis aversa appetitur fide
of Majestas Title of Majesty As Your Majesty His Majesty Imperial Majesty The word it self denoting all kind of special Dignity as if we should say in English Greatness as well in private Persons as supream Princes and Deities Ovid (k) Fastorum lib. 5. elegantly describes Majesty to be born of Honour and Reverence and he saith Majesty continued among the Gods until the Rebellion of the Giants against Jupiter when she so daunted them that afterwards she was honoured for it with a place next to Jupiter whose Kingdom she defends by the greatness only of her Presence and unarmed and that she came down also among Men since which both Supream and Subordinate Princes and some also of all Kinds have had their special Dignity from her Presence with them whence Majestas Pueri Matronae Virginis c. and as Valerius Maximus (l) Quasi privata 〈…〉 clarerum virorum sine Tribunalium fasiigio Lib. 3. c. 10. calls it a private kind of Magistracy a Majesty of eminent Men without the Honour of Tribunalship or any other Office But it is not of this kind of Majesty I now treat but as it is applicable to the Sovereign So in Cicero Majestas Populi Romani denotes the Supream Dignity of the State of Rome as (m) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In legatione in Foed Aetolorum Polybius calls it the Empire and Power of the People of Rome Afterwards this Majesty of the People or of the whole Empire and State was cast upon the Emperors as a Characteristick of Soveraignty and then it was Majestas Imperatorum Whence it grew into frequent use to write (n) Gruteri Inscr p. 246. n. 3. NVMINI MAJESTATIQVE EJVS DEVOTISS or DIC ATISSIMVS as in that Inscription in Tarragona in St. Barbara's Church of Septimius Acindynus to the Emperor Trajan From the use of Majesty thus applied came the name of Crimen Majestatis to denote that offence which was committed against the Dignity of the State of Rome or against the Emperor So (o) Majestatis crimen illud est quod adversus Pop. Rom. vel adversus securitatem ejus committitur P. ad Lâ—g Jul. Majest lib. 5. Vlpian saith It is that which is committed against the People of Rome or their Security (p) Majestatem minuisti quod Tribunum Plebis de Templo deduxisti De Invent. lib. 2. And Cicero calls it a Diminution of Majesty to draw a Tribune of the People out of the Temple And Justinian saith That the (q) Lex Julia Majestatis in eos qui contra Imperatorem vel Rempublicam aliquid moliti sunt suum vigorem extendit Instit Tit. de Publico Judicio Julian Law of Majesty extends its Force against them who attempt any thing against the Emperor or the Commonwealth And for this offence the word Majestas is used singly by (r) Hujus in metum penitus sustulisti contentus magnitudine qua nulli magis caruere quam qui sibi majestatem vindicabant Panegyr Pliny to Trajan That he had wholly taken away the fear of too frequent questiou upon that crime being contented with the greatness of his Power or Office which none more wanted than those that challenged Majesty to themselves as if he had said that his mild Empire and Greatness was better to himself and his People than theirs who had a more absolute Sovereignty This Expression of the Emperors by the abstract Majestas wherewith Numen also was commonly joyned in Inscriptions became it seems the Example by which the ensuing times brought in the frequency of those other Abstracti which designed the Emperors as well in the first as the second and third Person as Perennitas Aeternitas Tranquillitas Serenitas c. which are most obvious in the Rescripts of the old Emperors that remain in the two Codes of Theodosius and Justinian And in the Greek Empire this Attribute of Majesty was denoted by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Emperor had with the Addition of Sacred and sometimes with (s) Vide Codin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mâ—ursium in Glossar Graâ—o-Barb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 serenissima jestas There are great Numbers of other Epithetes that have been given to Soveraign Princes Other Attributes given to Princes as among the Romans Pius Foelix Clemens Tranquillus Sanctissimus Pater Patriae In the later times both in the Empire and Kingdoms Clementissimus Excellentissimus Invictissimus Illustrissimus Serenissimus Gloriosissimus Potentissimus Sacratissimus Celsissimus Religiosissimus and some have had peculiar Attributes The Emperor is stiled Semper Augustus the King of England Fidei Defensor the King of France Christianissimus of Spain Catholicus Most of these Attributes were given to denote the Eminence of their place or the peculiar Vertues such Princes excelled in and under the Greek Empire the Epithetes agreeable to their Language and the Attributes of the Eastern Monarchs are to this Day more luxuriant So we find Emanuel Comnenus in his Letter to Frederic Barbarossa writes thus (t) Albertus Stadensis in Chron. Anno 1179. Manuel in Christo Deo fidelis Imperator Porphyrogennetus Divinitus Coronatus Regnator potens excelsus semper Augustus Moderator Romanorum magnificus Nobilissimo Gloriosissimo Regi Almanorum Imperatori ac dilecto Fratri Imperii nostri salutem So (u) Canis Antiq. â—ect Tom. 5. p. 2. Isaacus Angelus useth this insolent Title as Mr. Selden calls it to the same Barbarossa Isachius a Deo constitutus Imperator Sacratissimus Excellentissimus Potentissimus Sublimis Moderator Romanorum Angelus totius Orbis Haeres Coronae magnae Constantini Dilecto Fratri Imperii sui Maximo Principi Alemaniae c. So the Sirnamed (w) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Camerar ad aure â—m Andâ—onic Bullam p. 9. Emanuel stiled himself Governed by God Heir of the Crown of Constantine the Great and observing of his Laws The Grand Seignior besides the Enumeration of all his vast Dominions particularly stiles himself By the infinite Grace of the just great and most puissant Creator and by the abundance of the Miracles of the chief of his Prophets Emperor of Victorious Emperors Distributer of the Crowns of the greatest Princes of the Earth c. Lord of Europe Asia and Africa conquered by his victorious Sword and powerful Lance c. and so after the recital of the several Kingdoms he saith of many other Countries Villages and Seigneuries Conquered by his Imperial Power and Justice c. By the Grace of God the resort of the great Princes of the World and the refuge of Honourable Emperors This was from Achmet Son of Mahomet to Hen. IV. of France A late Author (z) Treatise of Absolute Power p. 32 33. who takes all the Advantages to depress Monarchy out of a pretence of declaring against the too great absoluteness of Princes tells us That as the Majesty and real greatness of the Emperors declined and as
the Empire began to sink the Froth and Flattery came above so that though Augustus and Tiberius forbad any to call them by so proud a Title as Dominus Objectiâ—â—s against the Aâ—tributes given to Princes yet it was lawful to call Domitian Lord and God and his Successors were not satisfied till complemented in the Abstract with Your Everlastingness Your Eternity Divinity c. and when the wooden Eagle was split in two that Chip of the Eastern Empire brake out into Blossoms to a Miracle that with the Porphyrogenneti and Despots were blown about the Sebasto Cratori Pan-hypersebasti protonobilissimi c. and that after these Titles among the Romans so pompous and glorious had been worn a while at Court they descended to the City and Country and further tells us That in France the word Sovereign is commonly used for any Superior as Sovereign of Accounts Treasure Forest Sovereign Judge Sovereign Bailiff c. To him we may add what an older (a) Marcus Antonius surgens Neapoli illustrata Lib. 1. c. 19. sect 10. Author objects That it is an Usurpation of the Attribute only proper to God to give the Title of Majesty to Emperors or Kings and another (b) Jo. 〈◊〉 de Idololatrâ—a Politica c. 1. saith It is a piece of Idolatry to assume the Titles of nostra Divinitas nostrum numen Coeleste Oraculum adorandum Rescriptum c. Which were used by Theodosius and Valentinian and other Christian Emperors in the first and third Person as I have before largely hinted To the first of these I shall answer That the reason of Augustus and Tiberius declining the Title of Dominus was because in that Age it was understood as a Lord over Slaves Answer to the first Objector which in the first setling of the Empire would have caused Heart burnings and Rebellions against them in that State accustomed to Freedom But as the usage of the word came afterwards to be liquified and of a benign and softer signification so there was no reason to reject it especially since the Author himself if no Quaker would not think it unfit in Latin to be used to him as a Gentleman and as to the invidious Expression of the wooden Eagle he might have known that the Ancient Vexilla of the Emperors which had the Eagle upon them as he may see the Figure of them in Antonius and many other Coyns were not always of Wood and if so gilt with Silver or Gold but of Metal But it may be he calls it wooden out of a sleight to the Authority or the better to pursue his Allegory of a Chip blossoming However it discovers the mean and low opinion he hath of such Supreme Powers As to the Hyperbolical Epithetes of the Grecian Emperors something must be yielded to the luxurious exuberance of the Grecian Language and the usage of the Eastern Countries and that Sovereign is sunk so low in France as to be the Epithete of a Baylive it may be ascribed to the Acceptation of the word in signifying any Supreme Officer in his kind as we call Lord High Treasurer Lord High Steward to distinguish them from inferior Treasurers and Stewards As to the two following Authors it may be considered what the judicious Mr. Answer to the other Objectors Selden observes That the Title of Majesty may as well be afforded to them as of Wisdom Power Clemency or any other Quality because those are as all else which is great or good principally in God Therefore (c) Divi Christiani vocari possunt eo modo quo Dii quia Dei sunt vicarii Dei voce judicant Polit. lib. 7. c. 4. sect 4. Contzen in the last Age Professor of Divinity at Mentz saith That Christian Princes may be called Divi or Gods because they are Gods Vicars and do judge by Gods Voice Yet he thinks that Divus Imperator nostra Divinitas nostra Aeternitas and such like are not altogether so fit for Christian Princes for fear both of their arrogating more than they should when they are so magnified as also lest too much offence be taken by such as may miss in the Reason of the Application of those Titles to them We may further note from the learned Selden That when the Lacedaemonians admired a Man they used proverbially to say he is a Divine Man and the Philosopher (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ethic. 7. c. 1. saith That Men became to be reputed or called Gods from the excellence of their Heroic Vertues and these Vertues and themselves also were as he says called Divine by way of some similitude or by reason of Participation with the Deity being all goodness and excellency as the contrary quality that is Inhumanity or Barbarousness is named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Feritas because it is most like to what is Bestial So that as he who affirms that a Barbarous or Inhuman Fellow is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Bestial makes but an high Expression of his ill nature not at all supposing him to be a Beast so on the other side Divinus or Divinitas or the like expresseth only an Admiration of Excellency which hath its highest and first Example in the Deity and is by some Similitude or Participation in the Person to whom it is attributed Therefore (e) Antiquitus Rectores Reipublicae Divini vocabantur quasi Divinae providentiae ministri 2a 2ae Quaest 99. Art 1. Aquinas saith That anciently Governours of Commonweals were called Divine because they were the Ministers of Divine Providence They being here upon Earth in their Dominions under God Supreme Governours undisputably in Civils as Philip le Beau of France to Pope Boniface the Eighth in his scornful Letter saith instead of sciat sanctitas tua sciat tua maxima fatuitas nos in temporalibus alicui non subesse That in Temporals he was not subject to any Instead of these lofty Titles the modern Sovereigns have contented themselves with the Addition of Dei Gratia Concerning the Style of Dei gratia which applied to Lay Princes doth always signifie a Supremacy in their own Dominions This Stile begun about Charles the (f) Vide Capitular Aquâ—â—â—ranens pâ— 30. Tom. â— Concil 〈◊〉 Great 's time as in several of his Patents appears neither did it continue in use by his Successors till about four Hundred years since Fâ—â— Otho the Third titled himself sometimes nothing but 〈◊〉 â—â—octolorum and Mr. Selden hath not observed it to be 〈◊〉 by the Greek Emperors but that instead of it they used (g) Tit. Hon. par 1. c. 7. Crowned of God the more ordinary and later Expression of them being trusting (h) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vide Eginhard Annal Franciae Anno Anon. vita Car. M. in Christ that is God or in God Emperor of the Romans With us in England Ine King of the West Saxons that lived many years before Charles the Great useth it IC INE MIDGODES GIFT
by the Law said to be in the King (z) Sheppard ut supra a threefold greatness of Perfection First of being freed from Infamy and all kind of Imperfections common to Man Secondly of Power in having the command of all his People Thirdly of Majesty being the Fountain of Honour Justice and Mercy The King is Gods immediate Viceroy (a) Câ—k 2.44.5.29 within his Dominions Vicarius Dei As his Protection and Government reacheth to all his People as Subjects so the Allegiance and Obedience of them all is due to him as their Sovereign whether Ecclesiastical or Civil and so he is Persona mixta his Prerogatives are called Jura Regalia Insignia Coronae Ancient Prerogatives and Royal Flowers of the Crown so inseparably annexed to the Crown that none but the King may have them nor can they be communicated to or taken by any Subject (b) Bracton lib. 1. c. 8. Stat. 25 H. 8. c. 21. Nemo terram nisi Authoritate Râ—gia possiâ—et Plowden 136. Jenkins Cent. 7. Case 77. 2. Case 16.17 E. 2. c. 17. Nevil 101.174 All Lands are said to be held of him immediately or mediately he can hold of no Man or any be equal to him as to be joynt Tenant of Land with him and his Jurisdiction is over all places within his Dominions both on the dry Land and on the Sea The Judges are to observe it as a certain Rule That whatever may be for the benefit of the King and his profit shall be taken most largely for him and what against him and for his disprofit be taken strictly neither is it only the duty of Judges but of all other his Subjects in their Stations to help the King to his Right The Perogatives are many and great yet such as are his by the Ancient Law of the Land and what the Kings of England have time out of mind used and are such as are of absolute (c) Coâ—e 12.8.30.2 part Instit 262.496.5 part 11.2.8 necessity for the security of the Government and the Public weals As to call and dissolve Parliaments give his Royal Assent to Laws command the Militia coyn Moneys grant Honors make and dispose of the great Seal dispense with penal Laws pardon Felonies and Treasons make and appoint great Officers Justices of Eyre and Assize of the Peace Gaol-delivery and Sheriffs to grant Charters to Corporations and other Persons or Fraternities He hath the sole Power of appointing ratifying and consummating all Treaties with Foreign Princes making War and Peace granting Safe-Conduct and Protection and all these and many other are firmly ascertained (d) Quod Rex est 〈◊〉 Lex est Regi Rex est Amma 〈◊〉 Lex est Anima Regi by Laws and have ever been and still are in the King alone and at his own Discretion Although there is no need in describing the Sovereignty of our Kings to carry it up to that absoluteness of Monarchy where all things are appointed and reversed by the Sovereigns fiat yet (e) Jus Regium p. 42. we must on the other side consider That the Monarchy which is subject to the impetuous Caprices of the Multitude when giddy or to the incorrigible Factiousness of the Nobility when interested is in effect no Government at all it must be owned That in all Governments a Sovereignty must reside some where and a Monarch can 〈◊〉 no Participants For then it would cease to be a Monarchy and in things that relate immediately to Government the King hath as much right to regulate them as to instance to restrain the Licence of the Press or secure Peace as we have to regulate and dispose of our Property Government being the Kings Property for with the Monarchy the King must enjoy all things that are necessary for the Administration of it according to that just Maxim (f) Quando aliquid â—oneditur omnia concessa videntur sine quibus concessum explicari nequit of the Law When any thing is granted all things seem to be granted without which the thing granted cannot be explained Which warrants the Kings Advocate of Scotland to lay that down as a general (g) Jus Regium p. 77. Rule That their Kings can do every thing that relates to Government and is necessary for the Administration thereof though there be no special Law or Act of Parliament for it if the same be not contrary to the Law of God Nature or Nations The Power and Authority of the Kings of England have been much more unbounded than they are at present (h) Part 1. c. 16. sol 34. Bracton speaking of his time saith That neither the Justices or private Persons might dispute the Kings Charter but if there were a doubt of it the Resolution must come from the Kings own Interpretation If Justice be demanded of the King saith (i) Idem lib. 1. c. 8. p. 5. he seeing no Writ lies against him one must petition that he would correct and amend what he hath done By the Condescensions of gracious Princes such Restrictions have been made of their Sovereign Absoluteness By the Grants and Condescensions of our Kings their Absoluteness lessened that they have obliged themselves to govern their Kingdoms transmitted to them with such Limitations by their numerous Ancestors by Rules of Law Equity Justice and right Judgment in Imitation of their Supreme Head and Omnipotent Monarch That therefore it may demonstratively appear how happily the Government of England is constituted for the Benefit of the Subjects who under so benign a Monarchy enjoy more Advantages in the Security of their Persons and Proprieties than under the most free Commonwealth that ever we read of I shall lightly touch upon some of those Particulars which the Kings of England by reason of several Acts of Parliament they have given their Royal Assents to have precluded themselves from the single Disposal of as in Absolute Monarchies are used yet I hope to make it clear in several Branches of this Discourse That there is no such thing as Co-ordinacy of any other Power or such a mixture as vitiates the Monarchy by a debasing Alloy much less that the Government can be Arbitrary or Tyrannical which hath sheathed the Sword of Justice within the Velvet Scabbard of the Laws and lined the Scarlet Robes of Majesty with the softest Ermine of Indulgence to well deserving Subjects who by their Obedience and Considerateness make their Princes and their own Happiness most perfect For it is equally unhappy to Princes and Subjects where (k) Alii Principes Reges hominum ipse Rex Regum Maximilian's Jest is true That whereas other Princes were Kings of Men he was King of Kings because his Subjects would do but only what they list But to come to the Particulars of Royal Abatements and Indulgences The Kings of England may not rule their People by their Will or by Proclamation as the Roman Emperors by their (l) 〈◊〉 lib. 2. c. 8. The
(q) Power of the Prince p. 81. Primate is obvious because the inflicting of a punishment is an Act of a Superior to an Inferior and to make one upon Earth Superior to the Supreme Governour would imploy an absolute contradiction though a Father or Master were never so faulty none would be so absurd as to think that their Servants or Children might chastise them When I reflect on that dismal Day when the wicked High Court of Justice arraigned and sentenced the most Innocent Just and Religious King that possibly hath worn a Crown since our Saviours time I always stand amazed and read or meditate on that Tragical Act with a concern next to that of our Saviour's suffering All that black and bloody Scene was acted by Men of and upon the Principles successful Rebels made use of The Preamble to the Treasonable Charge against King Charles the First That Kings are admitted and trusted with a limited Power to govern by and according to the Laws of the Land and not otherwise and by their Trust Oath and Office are obliged to use the Power committed to them for the Good and Benefit of the People and for the Preservation of their Rights and Liberties which they charged that Blessed King to have designedly violated To which I shall give only some k short Heads of his Majesties Answer (r) His Majesty's Speeches and Tryal p. 429. which if they had been weighed were enough to confound all their arguing He demanded by what lawful Authority he was seated there he had a trust committed to him by God by old and lawful Descent that he would not betray Pag. 431. to answer to a new unlawful Authority That England was an Hereditary Kingdom He tells them how great a sin it is to withstand lawful Authority and submit to a Tyrannical or Unlawful That Kings can be no Delinquents That Obedience unto Kings is strictly commanded in the old and new Testament pag. 435. particularizing that one place Where the word of a King is there is Power and who may say unto him What dost thou Eccl. 8.4 That no Impeachment can lye against him all running in his Name That the King can do no wrong the House of Commons never being a Court of Judicature can erect none He owns an Obligation to God to defend and maintain the Liberties of his People against all such Illegal and Arbitrary Proceedings Pag. 439. But 't was to no purpose to show such Crown-Jewels before such Wolves and Bears that were gaping for his Blood and would not admit his only request to them to be heard for the Welfare of the Kingdom and Liberty of the Subject before they precipitated Sentence against him before the Lords and Commons and pressed it That it may be it was something he had to say they had not heard before Hand But nothing his sacred Majesty could say would move those who under a vile and notorious Lye in the Name of the People the Supreme Authority as they called it passed that barbarous Sentence against that sacred Head to the amazement of the whole World sufficient to raise the utmost Indignation of all good Men against such barbarous Principles and Proceedings CHAP. XIX That the Sovereign may dispense with the Execution of the Laws of his Country in several Cases HAving discoursed of the Kings being unaccountable to any but God Almighty when he governs not according to the Laws of God Nature or his Dominions The Connexion of this with the foregoing Chapter upon that Foundation That there cannot be two Supremes here upon Earth in one Kingdom I come now to discover what Power Kings in general and our Kings in particular have to dispense with the Execution of the Laws upon some cases for it is far from my thoughts ever to suggest any such dangerous assertion That Princes in general may dispense with the Execution of the Laws Plutarch (a) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Compar Flaminii Philopaemenis setteth this down as a chief point of that natural skill which Philopoemen had in Government That he did not only rule according to the Laws but over-ruled the Laws themselves when he found it conducing to the Weal publick For as the (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Justin Jun. Imp. praef Constit 3. Emperor saith whilst the Laws stand in force it is fit that sometimes the Kings Clemency should be mingled with the severity of them especially when by that means the Subject may be freed from much Detriment and Damage Princes according to the (c) Princeps est supra legem adeo quod secundum conscientiam suam judicare potest Cyrus in L. Rescript c. Judgment of great Lawyers have Power to judge according to their own Conscience and not according to the Letter of the Law and no doubt it was such written Laws as these that (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Justinian Novel 105. Justinian the Emperor meant when upon the enacting of a Constitution of this kind he added thereunto this Limitation From all these things which have been said by us let the Emperors State be excepted whereunto God hath subjected the very Laws themselves sending him as a living Law unto Men who therefore in another place assumeth to himself the Title of a Father of the Law Whereupon the (e) Nota Imperatorem vocari patrem Legis under c Leges sune ei subjecte Gloss in Novel 12. c. 4. Glossator maketh this Observation Note That the Emperor is the Father of the Law whereupon the Laws also are subject to him So the great (f) Princeps est supra legem in quantum si expediens est potest legem mutare in ea dispensare pro loco tempore Vid. Thom. in 1.2 q. 96. Artic 5. ad 3. Schoolman saith The Prince is above the Law so far that if it be expedient he may change the Law and dispense with Time and Place as when a Man is condemned to banishment the Prince if he see cause may revoke him from thence and therein saith (g) Gloss in lib. 4. de Poenis Accursius his own Will is accounted a great and just cause Magna justa Causa est ejus Voluntas The Reason of these Assertions is couched in what Aeneas (h) Convenit Imperatori Juris rigorem aequitatis fraeno temperare cui soli inter aequitatem jusque interpositam interpretationem licet incumbit inspicere De Ortu Authoribus Imperii Sylvius observes That there is a certain other thing to which the Emperor is more obnoxious than to the Law and that is Equity which is not always found written Now if the Law doth command one thing and Equity perswade another It is fit the Emperor should temper the Rigor of the Law with the Bridle of Equity as he who alone may and ought to look unto that Interpretation which lyeth interposed betwixt Law and Equity since no Law can sufficiently
Misgovernment to call their Sovereigns to an account In the first Place it ought to be considered that by constituting any check upon Sovereign Princes all Decisions and Controversies must be writ in Blood and it would lay a fruitful (b) Non tanti est civilia bella movere Arguments against Resisting of Princes Seed-Plot of civil Wars by indulging the most pernicious Freedom of righting our selves for though the People or some ambitious Male-contents may not be so happy as they could wish yet to make use of Force as a Remedy will certainly encrease the Miseries If this Principle be granted it will make Sovereigns always jealous Would make Princes always jealous and consequently studious to secure themselves against such opposition by strong Hand which will be very galling to the Subject Besides upon all differences betwixt the King and People No Judges can be betwixt King and People no Judge can be found to determine the Matter and to allow this Power to the People is to allow a Difference that can have no end before one half of the Nation have ruined another as by sad Experience we found in our late Civil Wars Further it ought to be considered That this not only overthrows Monarchy but all Government for who will obey It overthrows all Government when they can resist Under all Governments we should have one Rebellion (c) Just Right of Monarchy p. 92.93 rising out of the Ashes of another for only those who prevailed should be satisfied and all the rest would certainly conclude that they might more justly oppose those Usurpers than the first did their lawful Prince and thus Government which is designed for the Security Peace and Tranquillity of the State should be perpetually embroyled and by the cruel Hostilities of emulous Factions mastering one another the common People and those who would desire to live peaceably should be the continual Prey of Ravenous Harpyes and Vultures If we allow Subjects to take Arms against their Prince Not allowed in Families we ought to allow Children the like Liberty against their Parents Servants against their Masters Soldiers against their Officers and the common Rabble against their Magistrates For the King in his Sovereignty eminently comprehends all these Relations Besides what reasonable Man can think much more ought to assert that it is fit to allow this Principle when all Ages Mischiess of the Peoples Liberties and daily Experience teach us That the numerous Party of Mankind is difficultly by the most rational and strictest Laws contained in their duty What might we therefore expect if every Man should be invested with Power to be his own Judge and be loosed from all Laws and encouraged to the Duty as it must be upon this Doctrine of transgressing disobeying and breaking all Laws that establish a Government uneasie to him It cannot but be observed and by daily Experience is found 〈◊〉 in all Popular Congresses in all Elections or public Votes of the Body of the People how violent they are when opposed by some few How Insolent when they find their Strength that nos numeri sumus And how Cruel when enraged as in the History of Cardinal Bentivolio to go no higher in that of Naples under Masianello and that of Amsterdam against the De Witts and many more might be instanced in And it will certainly be allowed that the Multitude being cajoled by Pretenders to be their Patriots and the publick-spirited maintainers of their Liberties Properties and Religion the usual Shams and Wheedles ambitious and contriving Men make of to seduce them find these very Men more unjust oppressive exorbitant and Arbitrary than the worst of Princes Therefore since the multitude is no better qualified to judge nor juster when led by such Chieftains Surely all prudent Men and Lovers of their own and their Countries Happiness must conclude it much safer and conducibler to the Publick Weal to obey those whom God hath set over them and the Laws their Duties and Oaths oblige them to bear Faith and Allegiance to than to subject themselves to their fellow-Subjects who can have no other Title but rebellious Success to warrant them to harass butcher and ruin them Whereas at the worst in Kings we have but an ill Master but allowing Subjects to usurp we may fight our selves into slavery under hundreds of Tyrants and those too fighting one against another so that we shall not know even which of those Devils to obey Would we consult the Histories of preceding times or our own Experiences we should find the Pretenders to reform (d) Idem p. 92. Pretenders to Reformation greatest Oppressors Government have proved the greatest Cheats to those they have seduced They in reality neither promoting Liberty or Religion but under that Vizard-mask shrouded other black designs and when they succeeded in their Attempts they became infinitely more oppressive to the People than the lawful Powers ever had or could be they pretended to protect them from the Rigor of And when (e) Idem p. 90 91. others rose against them on the same pretence they did in the severest manner declare that Rebellion in others which they contended to be lawful in themselves Whoever will not be convinced of this if he by woful Experience knew it not may read it in the Histories of our late Miseries and if he have any Spirit of Ingenuity or Christianity will totally abandon such Principles as brought so wasting a Calamity on our Country In the Constitution of our English Government we have but one Sovereign The Constitution of England's Government Monarchical to whom we owe Fealty Homage Allegiance and Obedience by Oaths and Laws Even all the Acts of Parliament that acknowledg this a Monarchy are so many solid Arguments and Testimonies of the Kings Supremacy and to set up any co-ordinate Power whatsoever would be to create Regnum in Regno in Temporals as the Phanatick Principle That Dominium fundatur in Gratia or in Orthodoxa Religione doth in Spirituals Than which no Sentiment was ever invented more dangerous to overturn States and bring all to Confusion If indeed we were to form the Government under which we were to live No new Government now to be framed we might agree upon setting up Ephori Tribunes of the People Daemagogues Calvin's Three Estates or a co-ordinate Power in the two Houses as so many checks upon the Supreme Governour But we are born under a Monarchy fix'd by Law and Consent time out of Mind so that we may as well yield to the Levellers reducing us to the pure pute State of Nature as the forming such an Idaea of a Common-wealth wherein a Sovereign is to be resisted if any factious Party think themselves aggrieved It is to be well considered that though William the Conqueror had little or no Title of Right yet his Conquest with the Subjects submission then and in after Ages to his Successors and the Obligation of Oaths and
subsequent Acts of Parliament supplied all Defects and all the Limitations of that absolute Power which accrued by Conquest being the free Concession of himself and his Successors which appears in their Grants by way of Charter as I shall hereafter have occasion to enlarge upon it is most evident that the King's Power is absolute where no Law (f) D. Digs Unlawfulness of Resisting can be produced to the contrary and no special Case can be determined by the Subject to the Kings disadvantage and though the Kings succeeding the Conquest to sweeten Subjection quaedam jura pactis minuerunt and these Acts of Grace were confirmed by Promise and Oath No Contract betwixt King and Subjects whereby they may exact an Account yet we find no Footsteps of any security given that should endanger the Person or Regal Authority by giving to their Subjects any legal Power to unking them if they should not perform Covenant Nor could it be rational to expect such for they knew full well if they should not break such Promises yet a Pretence that they did so as we have known it was alledged concerning the Coronation Oath might upon the first opportunity create a Civil War Therefore their Subjects had as little reason to accept as the Kings had to offer so pernicious a Security as would bring both Parties into such a sad Condition For if Rebellion were to be allowed in any Case that Case would be always pretended and though the Prince were Just Wise and Religious yet ambitious Men to compass their own Ends would impute to him Oppression Weakness or Irreligion as the World knows by too sad Experience was verified in King Charles the Martyr who taking his measures of others Sincerity by the rule of his own Heart suffered pretences of publick Good to grow up to insolent Tumults and at last to Rebellion and notwithstanding his Exemplary Practice in his publick Devotions was traduced to have but handsomly dissembled and favoured another Religion in his Heart and at last brought before a crew of Regicides impeached of breach of Trust Tyranny and I know not how many horrid Crimes against his Subjects who yet died the Peoples Martyr and the Royal Asserter of their Liberties and Priviledges which all his Subjects found to expire with him the greatest Arbitrariness and cruellest Tyranny being during their Power exercised by the new Common-wealth Men that ever was read of in any History Those who read Books among those of the Sect of Libertines in Politicks and so much magnify the great name of Liberty of the Subject and co-ordinate Powers Writers who lived under Common-wealths no Guides to us converse most in Greek and Latin Authors who lived under Commonwealths and so were profuse in the commendation of their Country Government against Usurpers or else these admired Authors were (g) Jus Regium p. 134. Stoicks who out of a selfish Pride equalled themselves not only to their Kings but to their own Gods even as our Quakers who pretend a Light within them a more sure guide to them than the Law Now the same reason they had to commend their form of Government We have more reason to commâ—nd our Government than the Romans or Grecians theirs and so much more as Monarchy is preferrable to Aristocracy we in England have reason to commend our Constitution where our Kings are truly the Fathers of their Country and if they would ballance the convenience or inconvenience of either Government they would soon discover it For whereas they say that the Doctrine of Non-resistance is the readiest Motive to establish Tyranny It is much more certain and experimentally known that the Leaders of the Rabble always prove such and that the Distractions of a civil War which ordinarily are occasioned by the pretence of reforming something amiss in the Governours and Competitions betwixt Persons for Soveraignty destroy more than the Lusts of any one Tyrant can do which made Lucan a Republican and of the Pompeian Party conclude after a sad review of the continual Civil Wars betwixt Sylla and Marius Caesar and Pompey without touching upon what followed under the Triumvirs Foelices Arabes Medique Eoaque tellus Qui sub perpetuis tenuerunt Regna Tyrannis And if he preferred even the Tyranny or absoluteness of those Kings before the State of Civil Wars how much more have we reason to submit and that chearfully to the most easy Yoak of the Sovereignty of our Princes We need not be solicitous that their unaccountableness to their Subjects shall prompt them to Tyranny because we have good Security as strong as humane Wisdom ever invented that we shall live happily under that Constitution which our Fore-fathers enjoyed the Benefit of in an high Degree The Security we have that no Arbitrary Government can be exercised in England never distrusting the sound temper of the Policy For first our Kings swear at their Coronations to preserve the Laws Liberties Properties and Religion Secondly If they should command illegal things the Executors of them are responsible to Parliamentary Inquisitions Lastly the Interest of the King is the same with that of the Subject as to their Prosperity and Misery so that a King will always consult the good of his Subjects which made (h) Praeestis hominibus sed hominum causa nec domini modo Arbitri rerum sed Tutores Administratores estis Collata est in sinum vestrum a deo hominibus Respublica sed nempe in sinum ut foveatur Epist Dedicat ad Imp. Reges Principes Lipsius tell the Sovereigns That they govern over Men but for their good and are not only Lords and Judges of Matters but Tutors and Administrators That the Government of the Commonweal by God and Men is placed in their Bosoms or Laps but so as to be cherished and protected there To conclude this discourse We have heard of or seen the sad Calamities the Republican Rebellion brought upon all his Majesties Dominions when the mild Government of King Charles the First was altered to the most Bloody and Tyrannical one of his rebellious Subjects that any Age could parallel and we have had Experience of the merciful Government of his Royal Son and Successor and have lived to see all the Establishments of Usurpers brought to Confusion We have seen a formidable Rebellion burst forth in our Magnanimous King James the Second's Reign which had been forming seven Years before utterly overthrown in two Months and we cannot peruse Histories but we must meet with infinite Examples of the sad devastations such Rebellions bring to their Country and the unsuccessfulness of them Therefore I would earnestly advise all Malecontents never to make their Country's Ruine and the slain Carcasses of their Countrymen the Steps by which they must ascend the Scaffolds or the Rounds of the Ladders they must mount the Gallows which without a Prince's Clemency are the sure Rewards of all Rebels and their certain Fate CHAP.
XXI Of the King's Authority in making Laws HAving treated of the King's Sovereignty I come now to treat of that Top-branch of it the Power and Authority of the King in giving Laws to his Subjects I must be shorter on this Head because the following Chapters concerning the Great Councils and those particularly concerning Parliaments will more fully illustrate and confirm this Particular In all Government the Legislative Power must be fixed somewhere and it is the concurrent Opinion of all (a) Ab eo i. Principe tanquam a fonte Leges omnes Jura â—manant Vinii Epist Dedicat. Id. Comment in Inst it lib. 1. tit 2. p. 13. a. Civilians That all Laws do flow from the Prince as from a Fountain The Word Lex and Jus by Cicero and the Romans were most-what used promiscuously though Lex or Law did frequently signifie what was writ and enjoyned to be observed Therefore the Plebiscita of the Romans at first were not called Laws because they obliged only part of the Citizens till the Hortensian Law gave them the same force as those which were accorded in Comitiis Centuriatis The Plebiscita were among the Romans The Plebiscita of the Romans after the expulsion of their Kings binding Laws and they were made thus The Magistrates who had the greater Auspices in the Commonwealth such were the Consuls Dictators or Pretors proposed the Laws to the Assemblies of the People and asked them by the Name of Quirites Whether they willed or commanded them And they writ in the Table either A. for Antiquo or V. R. for Vti Rogas As thou askest The Tribunes and Plebeian Aediles were the proper Magistrates of the Plebs but the Aediles were never known to demand the Peoples Suffrage to the Laws The Plebiscita at first were made in the Assemblies of the (b) Tributis Comitiis Centuriatis aut Curiatis Tribes and the Laws in the Hundredary or Curiate Assemblies But to be short L. Valerius and M. Horatius being Consuls it being a doubt whether the Fathers were obliged by the Plebiscita they passed a Law in the Centuriata (c) Anno v. C. 304 305. Howel In the Curiata Comitia saith Dionys Comitia That whatever the Plebs should enjoyn in the Convention of the Tribes should be binding to the People which was confirmed by (d) Anno v. C. 367. Vinnius Q. Hortensius the Dictator at the third Secession of the People to the Janiculum therefore (e) Inter Legem Plebiscitum spâ—â—ies interesset constituendi potestas autem eadâ—m esset Sect. de Origine Juris Id. p. 14. Senatus consultum and Power of the Roman Senate Pomponius saith That the manner of constituting a Law and Plebiscitum differed but the Power was the same That which the Senate commanded and constituted was called a Senatus consultum Vinnius proves That while the Roman Republic stood the Laws were made by the People alone and not by the Senate For they had permitted to them as the Publick Council to take cognisance and Decrees of things that related to the constituting the Republic but so that all Matters of great moment were not established unless the (f) Polyb. lib. 6. Dionys Halic lib. 4. 7. Senatus consulta nullam vim legis babehant nisi plebs ea probaret People confirmed them So that by no Decree of the Senate either any new Law was introduced or any old one abrogated So that neither in Julius Caesar or Augustus's time we find mention of their Decrees And (g) 1. de Repub. c. 10. Bodin affirms That from the time of the expulsion of the Kings to the Empire of Tiberius Caesar the Senate had no power to make Laws but certain Annual Decrees which yet did neither bind the People or Plebs During the Civil Wars there was scarce any Authority but in the Emperors till Augustus in some measure restored the Power of the Comitia as Suetonius tells us who saith That Julius Caesar (h) Jus Comitiorum non in totum populo ademerat sed cum eo partitus est Sueton. in Julio did not wholly abrogate the Power of the Comitia but divided the Power betwixt himself and them and Augustus brought back the ancient Jus of the Comitia And Tacitus tells us of these times Ad eam diem etsi potissima arbitrio Principis quaedam tamen studiis Tribuum fiebant That to that day although most things were done by the Will of the Prince yet some things were done by the Study of the Tribes Yet it is observed That from what time the Laws and the (i) Ex eo igitur tempore legibus plebiscitis quiescentibus Senatus jus facere coepit quanquam non tam propria Auctoritate quam conniventia quadam indulgentia Principum Vinnius p. 14. Plebiscita were weakned or less regarded the Senate began to make Laws but it was by the Connivence and Indulgence of the Princes as appears by the Orations the Princes had in the Senates Therefore (k) Solus arbiter rerum Jure n mine Regio 1. Annal. Tacitus makes his Prince sole Arbiter of Affairs by Kingly Right and Name and gives the Reason for it Because the nature of Commands consists not otherwise than that the last resort be to One Ea est imperandi ratio ut non aliter constet quam si uni reddatur So the Judicious (l) Reges domâ—ni rerum temporumque trahunt conciliis cuncta non sequuntur Lib. 8. Livy saith Kings are Lords of Things and Times attracting all things by their Counsel not following them So Mecaenas's Advice was to (m) Insurgere paulatim munia legum magistratuum ad se trahere Tacit. 1. Annal Augustus insensibly and gradually to draw to himself the Appointment of Laws and Magistrates However by Pliny it is recorded to the Honour of Trajan That he would make no Laws without the Senate as Alexander did nothing in Military Affairs without his Council of Officers or in other Matters of moment without his Council of Prudent Men. Thus the Senate had a shadow of Authority and were something like the Parliaments of France to ratifie the King's Edicts And it was some advantage to a Senate that the Prince concurred with (n) Senatus Potentiam augendo suae serviebant Suet. c. 29. them è contra So we read That Theoderick the Goth passed that obliging Complement upon them (o) Judicium vestrum Patres Conscripti noster comitatur assensus Our Assent Fathers of the Senate accompanies your Judgment So Bodin observes That whenever the Senate had any Authority it was when it was particula quaedam Majestatis and had it not vi Senatus sed quia simul sustinet partem Majestatis So he would ascribe to the Senate Jus decernendi Sententiam pronunciandi but to want the absolute Legislative Power For if the Senate had obtained that the Government must have been Aristocratical How the Equites by a Law
Council and the Optimates witnessing are Cynedrid the Queen three Bishops one Abbot and Brorda Wiega Cuthbert Eobing Esne Cydda Winbert Heardbert and Brorda Dukes besides Ethelbeard Archbishop Forthred Abbat and Sighore Son of Siger But I shall hereafter more copiously give an Account of the constituent Parts of the great Councils The King the Fountain of Laws The Legislative Power saith a learned (h) Sheringham's Supremacy p. 34. Leges vero Anglicanae consuetudines Regum Authoritate jubent quandoque quandoque vetant quandoque vindicant puniunt transgressores Bracton lib. 1. c. 2. Author belongs to the King alone by the Common Law for though the two Houses have Authority granted them by the King to assent or dissent yet the Power that makes it a Law the Authority that animates it and makes it differ from a dead Letter is in the King who is the Life and Soul of the Law by whose Authority alone the Laws command forbid vindicate and punish Transgressors This was resolved by divers Earls and Barons and by all the Justices in the Reign of King Edward the Third for one (i) Fuit dit que le Roy sist les Leis per assent des Peres de la Commune non pas les Peres le Commune qu'il ne avera nul Pere en sa terre demesne que le Roy per eux ne doit estre ajuge 22 E. 3. c. 1. Haedlow and his Wife having a Controversie with the King and desiring to have it decided in Parliament It was resolved That the King makes Laws by the Assent of the Lords and Commons and not the Lords and Commons and that he could have no Peer in his own Land and could not be judged by them This is further manifested that the Laws are primarily and properly made by the King and the two Houses have a Cooperation but no Co-ordination of Power for the breach of any Statute whether it be by Treason Murther Felony Perjury or by any other way is an offence against the (k) Encounter la Corone Dignitie le Roy. Stanford 's Pleas of the Crown lib. 1. c. 1. Kings Authority alone and Pleas made against such Offences are called The Pleas of the Crown because they are done against the Crown and Dignity of the King So that it is not the Dignity and Authority of the Lords and Commons which is violated but the Dignity and Authority of the King This appears also in the Power the (l) Sheringham p. 35. See Finch lib. 2. fol. 22. Coke 2 II. 7. lib. 7. fol. 14. Stanford lib. 2.101 King hath in dispensing with such Laws as forbid a thing which is not malum in se and in pardoning the Transgression of others as Treason Felony c. which in Reason he ought no more to do than to dispense with the Laws of Germany Spain or France or pardon the Transgressors thereof if they were not made by his Authority Furthermore it is a certain Maxim of the Law (m) Ejusdem est leges interpretari cujus est condere The Amendment was sealed by the Great Seal 2 May 9 E. 1. commanding the Justices to do and execute all and every thing contained in it though the same did not accord with the Statute of Gloucester in all things None can interpret the Laws but the same Power that makes them But the King may do this as appears by the Statute of Glocester 6â—â— where immediately after the Statute are these words After by the King and his Justices certain Expositions were made upon some of the Articles above mentioned So the Judges are appointed by the King and they have from him a Power to interpret the Law judicialiter otherwise they could not proceed to Judgment and being called by the King with him and under him they have a Power to interpret the Law Authoritativé But the two Houses besides that they can do nothing singly or joyntly without the Kings Concurrence in (n) Sheringham ut supra their make and composition are unfit to interpret Law For such Power as interprets Law must be always existent or in being to act according to emergent Occasions which the two Houses are not And if they were a permanent Body yet they having a Negative upon each other the Interpretation of the Law must be retarded and all Controversies depending thereupon undecided And this Disagreement might perhaps endure for ever and so a final Determination in such Suits would be impossible Now these are Inconveniences which ought not to be admitted in any Commonwealth for it derogates both from the Honour and Wisdom of a Nation to be so moulded and framed that Justice cannot have a free Passage in all Contingencies Not only the Legislative Power it self but the very (o) Hem p. 36. The King may provide for all things necessary for Government where the Law hath not provided or contradicts not Exercise of the Power also so far as it is essential to Government is in the King alone for he can by Edicts and Proclamations provide for all necessary occasions and special Emergencies not provided for by fixed Laws which is one of the most excellent and eminent Acts of the Legislative Power and a sufficient Remedy against all Mischiefs in case the two Houses should refuse to concurr with him in those things which concern the Benefit of the Kingdoms For as (p) Ea quae Jurisdictioâ—is sunt pacis ea qâ—ae sunt Justitiae paci annexa ad nullum pertinent nisi ad Coronam Dignitatem Regiâ—m Bracton lib. 2. c. 24. Bracton saith those things which belong to Jurisdiction and Peace and those which are annexed to Justice and Peace appertain to none but the Crown neither can they be separated from it because they make the Crown If the King should unwarily by Act of Parliament consent to any thing prejudicial and derogatory to His Royal Prerogative such Acts are void by the Common Law and the Judges are bound to declare them so as that of 23. H. 6. about Sheriffs not to continue longer than one Year was by the Judges declared void and all Kings since might with a Clause of non obstante against the manifest words of the Statute have granted that office for Life in Tail or in Fee But I need not enlarge upon this for all the Acts for the King's Supremacy all the Laws and Statutes that over were made put this beyond Dispute that the affirmative Voice is absolutely in the King that no Laws can be binding or be Laws at all without his special Consent and this being one of the great Rights of Sovereignty cannot be separated from the Person of the King although he (q) Suprema jurisdictio potestas Regia etsi Princeps volet separari non pessunt sunt enim ipsa sorma substantialis essentia Majestatis ergo manente ipso Rege ab eo abdicari non possunt
Cabedo Pract. Obs par 2. decis 40. would himself For it is essential to Majesty and Soveraignty and cannot be abdicated while he remaineth King nor separated without the diminution or destruction of Majesty How both King and People are obliged to defend the Rights of the Crown will appear in the Laws ascribed to King Edward the Confessor in the 17.35 and 56. As to the Particular How absolutely necessary the Royal Assent is to all Laws in the Act of Recognition to King James the First it is fully expressed thus Which if Your Majesty shall be pleased as an Argument of your Gracious acceptation to adorn with Your Majestie 's Royal Assent without which it can neither be Compleat and Perfect nor remain to all Posterity according to our Desire as a Memorial of your Princely and tender Affection towards us c. Against what I have laid down those who were for co-ordinate Powers in the two Houses object many things Answers to some Objections against the King's sole establishing of Laws some I have answered in the Chapter of the King's Sovereignty and I shall meet with others in the Chapters of Parliaments And shall here only take notice of some omitted or not fully answered there Against the assertion That the Liberties granted by King Henry the Third were by way of Charter they produce the Preamble (r) Coke 2 Instit fol. 525. to the Confirmation of King Edward the First of Magna Charta La Charte des Franchises la Charte de la Forest les queux fuerent faitz per Commen de tout Royalm en le temps le Roy Henry pier soient tenue c. and Charta de Foresta wherein he saith that the Charter of Liberties and the Charter of the Forest made by the Community of all the Realm in the time of King Henry our Father shall be kept c. To which with the Judicious Doctor (s) General Preface to Compleat History p. 41. The ancient Kings sealing of Charters of Liberties reputed Laws Brady may be answered that these were the Petitions and Requests of the Community of the Kingdom and may be said to be made that is digested by them into the form of a Charter So the Barons offered King John's Magna Charta to him ready drawn in a Schedule and forced him to grant it and cause his Seal to be put to it and the whole strength and validity of the Charter lay in his Grant and the Confirmation of it under his Seal This was the only Security they desired and demanded no other and the Tenour of all the Charters were accordingly We grant We confirm We give for us and our Heirs to them and their Heirs c. Which Grants and Concessious were always in these times accepted and acknowledged to be sufficient without the least doubting or scruple There was no other Power or Authority that gave them being but the King's so that it seemed the great Councils or Parliaments of those times owned the Kings Charters under Seal and the Grants made by them to the People to be of good force and effect and that their Petitions to which he gave his assent and caused to be put under his Seal were by them accepted and from time to time acknowledged as firm and valid Laws The same learned (t) Idem p. 67. The Laws planted by Kings Doctor Brady observes that Sir Edward Coke hath a formal way of speaking The Law doth this and The Law doth that This is Law That is by Common Law of England abstracting it from any dependance upon or Creation by the Government as if it had been here before there was any and had grown up with the first Trees Herbs and Grass that grew upon English Ground and had not been of our antient Kings and their Successors planting by assistance and advice of their great Councils in all Ages as it was found expedient either by them or upon Petition and Request of their People which is acknowledged by all the Bishops Earls Barons and People present at the (u) Claus 1 E. 2. m. 10. dorso Coronation of King Edward the Second in these words Sir Will you grant and keep and by your Oath confirm to the People of England the Laws and Customs granted to them by the antient Kings of England your Predecessors true and devout to God and namely the Laws and Customs and Liberties granted to the Clergy and People by the glorious King Edward your Predecessor Another Objection some make against the Absoluteness of the King's Power Second Objection when it is said in antient Statutes The King ordains The King wills that it hath been resolved by many of the Judges (w) Coke 8. Report s 20. b. that if these Statutes be entred in the Parliament Rolls and allowed as acts of Parliament it shall be intended they were by Authority of Parliament With the Judicious Dr. Brady I shall not enquire how such Entry and such Allowance without any Words in the Statutes to that purpose can make them to be by Authority of Parliament But we may he sure those Words The King ordains The King wills being pronounced in Parliament and recorded in the Rolls thereof do clearly prove the King's Authority and Power in making Laws to be far greater than many Men would allow him or have him to enjoy (x) Lib. 3. c. 9. Bracton and the Author of (y) Lib. 1. c. 17. â—leta applying the Passage of the Civil Law Quod Principi placet Legis habet vigorem to the King of England say That Clause ought not to be understood of every thing that is rashly presumed to be his Will but of that which is justly determined upon good Advice and Deliberation by the Counsel of his Magistrates (z) Râ—ge Authoritatem prastante the King giving it Authority and confirming it for a Law and from hence (a) Cum ipse sit Author Juris non debet inde Injuriarum nasci occasio unde Jura nascuntur infer That when he himself is the Author of the Law Injustice ought not to spring from the same Fountain from whence the Law doth spring It is no diminution of the Sovereignty of a Prince in the matter of making Laws or repealing them to have the Assent of the Nobles and such a select Body of Great and Wise Men as the House of Commons are But when as in the Parliament 1641. the Two Houses claim a Co-ordinate Power and would make their Advices be swallowed as Commands it is this that all Loyal Persons should oppose We generally understand that the Persian Monarchy was as Absolute as any yet in it we have a manifest Discovery of the Concurrence of the Nobles in preparing a Decree The Persian manner of making Laws yet they wanted the King's establishing the Decree by his signing it whereby it might not be changed and Grotius thinks they signed it also (b) Dan. cap. 6. v. 7 8
Kindred and drives her through the Streets lashing or beating her as she goes along This as Juvenal saith was Ipsis Marti Venerique timendum So Antinous in Homer threatens Irus with the chopping off his Nose Ears and Privities and Vlysses inflicts that very punishment upon his Goat-herd Melanthius for his Pimping So in Canutus his Law the Wife who took other Passengers aboard her than her Husband is doomed she should have her Nose and Ears cut off Jâ—â—us Anglorum The curious may see more in Selden Tacitus observes another Law Hâ—â—redes successoresque sui cuique liberi nullum testamentum Si liberi non sunt pâ—â—ximus gradus in possâ—ssâ—oâ—e sratres patrui avunculi Idem that every ones Children were their Heirs and Successors and there was no Will to be If there be no Children then the next of kin shall inherit Brethren or Unkles by the Fathers or Mothers This seems to point out Gavil-kind otherwise there had been need of a Testament to dispose of something for younger Children So Selden observes that till our Grandfathers time it was not lawful to dispose of Land-Estates by Will unless it were in some Burroughs that had such priviledges but this hindred not but they might dispose by Deeds Another Law he mentions Suscipere inimicitias seu patris seu propiâ—qui quam amicitias necesse est Idem Nec implacabiles durant luitur enim etiam homicidium certo Armâ—ntorum ac pecorum numero recipitque satisfactionem universa domâ—s Idem which shews the use of those are called Deadly Feuds in the North was that to undertake the enmities rather than the friendships whether of ones Father or Kinsman is more necessary Yet he saith those do not hold on never to be appeased for even Murther is expiated by a certain number of Cattle and the whole Family of the murdered Person receives satisfaction So we find in our English Saxon Laws Murthers were formerly bought off with Head-money which was called Wâ—â—gild though one had killed a Noble-man yea a King himself which as I remember was valued at 60000 Thrimsas or Groats and so a Prince 30000 and others Proportionable Another Law we find thus The Lord imposeth upon his Tenant a certain quantity of Corn or Cattle or Clothes Frumenti modum Deminus aut pecoris aut vestis colâ—no injungit Idem Here we certainly find the usage of Country Farmholders In â—â—imitivo Regni sâ—â—tu pâ—st conquis â—â—nem 〈…〉 〈…〉 argenti 〈◊〉 sed sola 〈◊〉 solvebantur Dialog Scaccar So yet in Scotland a Gentleman of Quality or Lords Estate is not computed by Annual Rent but by so many Bolls of Victual So we find in Gervase of Tilbury that the Kings had payments made them out of their Lands not in Summs of Gold or Silver but only in Victuals or Provisions out of which the King's House was supplied with necessaries for daily use which the King's Officers accounting with the Sheriffs reduced into many payments viz. a Measure of Wheat to make Bread for 100 Men 1 s. the body of a Pasture-fed Beef 1 s. a Ram or Sheep 4 d. for Food for 20 Horses 4 d. Thus far I have thought fit to pick out of Tacitus the manners of the Germans and compare some of them with the English Saxon or Norman Customs to discover their Conformity But since in this account from Tacitus we find no satisfactory testimony as to the power of making Laws but that in general they used to meet in Consultation about the New or Full of the Moon where 2 (r) Alter tertius dies consultatione coâ—â—ntium abâ—umitur Id. 636. or 3 Days were usally spent and the Turba or Common Body of those that met which elsewhere he saith was by hundreds being Armed the Priests commanded silence and had the power of keeping Matters in order and the Princes Authority was there as I have noted besore I say considering these things I must seek otherwhere for clearer discovery before which I will only note Judgments given in their Councils that at such Councils as (s) Liâ—â—â— apud concilium accusare quoque discrimen capitis intendere Tacitus describes Judgments were given upon offences for he saith here Accusations might be presented and Capital Matters tried the distinction of punishment * Distinctio paenarum ex 〈◊〉 proditores tranâ—fuâ—â—â— arâ—oribus suspendunt ignavâ—â— imâ—eâ—â—â— â—â—pore Lips torpâ—â—â— Infames 〈…〉 〈◊〉 insupâ—r crate 〈◊〉 â—acitus de moribus German In some Places of Germany Drowning is yet a Punishment as Platerus gives an Account of a Woman tied in a Sack and cast into the River near Basil who was found alive after being taken up at the usual place half a mile below where she was cast in Observat being according to the Crime Traytors and such as fled to the Enemy were hung upon Trees but the slothful unfit for War and such as are infamous for sluggishness as Lipsius will have it Torpore not Corpore infames were drowned in Morasses an Hurdle being laid upon them and the reason he gives of the divers punishments is that the first which he calls Scelera are to be shown while punished but the other which he calls Flagitia wicked and heinous crimes but particularizeth not what they were should be hid and punished by Drowning then follows Levioribus delictis pro modo poenarum equorum pecorumque numero convicti mulct antur pars mulctae Regi vel Civitati pars ipsi qui vindicatur vel propinquis ejus exolvitur and that for smaller faults the punishment was a Mulct of Horses or Cattle whereof a great part was pay'd to the King or City and part to him that was acquitted or his kindred By which we may note a Sovereignty in the Kings or Free Cities or People to whom these Mulcts were pay'd But I leave these obscurer times and proceed to greater light Therefore for the better clearing of the Authority of the Saxon Kings in giving Laws to their Subjects and the discovering who were the constituent parts of the great Councils I shall first note something of the several Laws made in Germany France Several Laws made in several King loms after the declining of the Reman Empire and the Northern Countries and so proceed to some general observations of our Saxon Laws and lastly to illustrate or expound by a short Glossary the Saxon Titles of Great Men found mentioned in the Councils First as the Ancientest I meet with I will begin with the Gothic Laws Gothick Laws These Goths overrun Europe and did not only cause great Wars and Destructions but made great alterations in the Laws and Kingdoms The Goths according to the custom of other Northern People used not written Laws but their Country Customs till (t) Sub Erudiâ—â— Rege Gothi Legum instituta scriptis bahere câ—â—perunt nam antea mâ—ribus consuetudine tenebantur Isidor Chron. Goth. Aera 504.
by whose Council and Advice the Kings used in the making Laws are the Witan Wites From Wita which Womner renders Optimas Princeps Sapiens a Nobleman Prince or Wiseman from witan to know and understand So in the Laws of King Ina we read Gethungenes Witan a famous noble or renowned Wite from Gethungen So in the version of Bede by King Alfred Witum is rendred Counsellors so by Sapientes when we meet with it in any Authors that render Witan by it we are to understand not only Judges but sometimes Dukes Earls Prapositi Provosts Thegns the King's Officers or Ministers So in the Charter (i) Histor Privileg Eccl. Eliensis fol. 117. b. of King Edgar to the Church of Ely Anno 970. Alferre Egelwinc and Brithnoth are called Dukes and Hringulph Thurferth and Alfric are called Ministri The first of which in another Charter is called Alderman and the other by the name of Sapientes Upon perusal and collating several Transcripts of Deeds and Councils I am of opinion that where Wites or Sapientes are used for Princes Noblemen and great Personages those are to be understood that were called to the Kings Council had command over Countries as Lord Lieutenants or were Members of the great Councils So that they were of the most wise and knowing of the great Princes Dukes Earls and Barons and where it doth not seem to import such great Men of Birth then it signifies Judges Which as to the first seems to be clear by what is said in the Auctuary (k) Lamb. fol. 147. tit de Heretochiis Qui Heretoches â—pud Angloâ—voâ—abantur se Barones Nobiles insignes sapientes vocati ductores excercituum c. to the 35 Law of Edward the Confessor where it is said There were other Powers and Dignities appointed through the Provinces and all the Countries and several Shires which are called by the English Heretoches in King Ina's Laws Here Thegne i. e. Noble Ministers or Officers and when he reckons up those who were to be understood by this name Heretoges he calls them Barons Nobles and famous Wisemen called Generals or great Officers in the Army and as to the latter Signification Doctor Brady hath sufficiently cleared it in Adelnoth's Plea against the Monks of Malmsbury where it is said that in the Presence of the King subtili disceptatione a Sapientibus suis i. e. Regis audita where by Sapientes must be understood the King's Judges Alderman Alderman or Ealderman was both a general Name (l) Spelman 's Glossary given to Princes Dukes Governours of Provinces Presidents Senators and even to Vice-Roys as also to particular Officers hence Aldermannus totius Angliae like my Lord Chief-Justice Aldermannus Regis Comitatus Civitatis Burgi Castelli Hundredi c. of whose Offices it is not easy particularly to define This being so copiously discoursed of by Sir Henry Spelman I shall refer the Reader to him The word Thane or Thegen was used by the Saxons in their Books variously sometimes it signified a stout Man Thane Soldier or Knight other times Thanus (m) Cyninges Thegen Med mera Thegen Woruld Thegen Maesse Thegen Somner Dial. Regius signified the Kings great Officer a Nobleman or Peer of the Realm other times a Thane or Nobleman of lower degree sometimes we meet with secular or Lay Thanes other times Spiritual Thanes or Priests Some Thanes were as the King's Bailiffs Praefects Reeves of which Doctor Brady gives account in his Argum. Antinorm Page 283. In several of the Councils we find no particular orders denominated but only a division of the whole into the Clergy Clergy and Laity and Laity So in the Council that Sir H. Spelman (n) Spelm. 1. Tom. Concil tells us Ethelbert King of Kent held 685. with Bertha his Queen and Eadbald his Son and the Reverend Bishop Austine Communi concilio tam Cleri quam Populi and the rest of the Optimates Terrae at Christmass having called a Common-Council of the Clergy and People by which it is apparent that both the Clergy o and Laity there understood are comprehended under the name Optimates Terrae the Nobility of Land So in King Ina's Laws as I shall hereafter particularize the command is given to Godes Theowas Gods Servant and eales folces all People So King Edmund held a great Council at Easter in London of Gods (p) Egther ge godcundra hada ge woruld cundra Order and the Secular Order or Worlds Order which Brompton (q) Mandavit omnibus Majoribus Regnorum veniunt Wintoniam Clerus Populus renders Laici in another part of King Edward's Laws So the Majores Regnorum of King Edgar are commanded to come and then it is said There came to Winchester the Clergy and People those were the Majores Regnorum The like was frequently used after the Conquest so at the Coronation of Henry the First Matthew Paris speaks of the gathering of the Clergy and all the People and then saith Clero Angliae Populo universo The Clergy answering him and all the Magnates and in another place Clero Populo favente the Clergy and People favouring Further we find in a great Council held by the King Anno 1102. 2 H. 2. (r) Omnes Principes Regni sui Ecclesiastici secularis ordinis Flo. Wigor fol. 651. lin 21. all the chief Men of his Kingdom of the Ecclesiastic and secular Order So that Plebs Populus Vulgus Incola where by way of Antithesis or contra-Opposition they are used do signify the Clergy and Laity or Lay-Princes not the common People After the Conquest we meet with the Word Regnum sometimes and other times Regnum Sacerdotium As to the first the Sence is to be understood best in the Quadripartite History (s) Quadrilog lib. 1. c. 26. of the Life of Thomas Becket where it is said the King called to Clarendon Regnum universum all the Kingdom and then saith To whom came the dignified Clergy and the Nobles which Matt. Paris puts out of all doubt by the enumeration that he makes of all that appertained to the Kingdom to be the Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbats and Priors Installed and the Earls and Barons So the meaning is best understood of the words in the last Chapter of Magna Charta that the Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons Knights and free Tenents and all of the Kingdom gave a fifteenth part of their Moveables and in other places after the Barons it is said Omnes alii de Regno nostro qui de nobis tenent in Capite concerning which the most Learned Doctor Brady hath given plentiful Proofs Magnates Proceres By the words Magnates Proceres frequently found in the Councils after the Conquest are to be understood the Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbats and Priors for the Clergy and the Earls and Barons for the Laity only unless afterwards that Dukes were included However they were used always to contra-distinguish
properly as Somner renders it with the Advice Counsel Instruction or Exhortation as our modern word Lore imports of Cenred my Father and Heddes my Bishop and Ercenwold my Bishop and with all my Aldermen i. e. Princes Dukes Earls Viceroys Military Officers Senators or Ministers of State as the word then signified those old Wites i. e. principal or chief Noble Men Chieftains Governours or Wisemen of my Kingdom do command and likewise with mycelre somnug Godes Theowena The great Assembly Congregation or Synagogue of Gods Servants i.e. the Clergy (f) Waes 〈◊〉 thaere hae le 〈…〉 be thâ—m stâ—â—hâ—le ures rices meditating or studying the Health of our Souls and upon the Estate or establishing of our Kingdom That ryht AE (g) Not Aew Nuptiâ—e 〈…〉 observes and appears in the 〈…〉 Gefasâ—inedâ— and ryhte cynedomas thurh ure Folc Gefaestenode getrymmed waeron That right Laws and right or just Judgment or Dooms of the King or Office and Dignity of Magistrates and Somner be fastned or established and trimmed perfected or accomplished That no Alderman or under our Jurisdiction or as probably the Compound word may be rendred any Prince under us Theoden signifying a Lord Prince or Ruler or as in the Saxon Chronology a King after them shall turn from break corrupt or change Awendan these ure domas these our Decrees Sentences or Ordinances Then in the First Chapter it follows We beodaeth that ealles Folces AE domas thus synd gehealden We bid or command that all our People shall after hold fast or observe these Laws and Dooms From this Preface the candid Reader may observe First Observations on this Preface That Kings are the gift of God and that Godes Gyffe signifies the same with Dei Gratia they are not the Creature of the People Secondly That Princes for the better Government of their People in the setling of Laws in Church and State consult deliberate and advise with their Bishops Noblemen and eminently Wise men of their Kingdoms whom for their Wisdom they honour with public Imployments in their Dominions Thirdly That after such Consultation Deliberation and Advice the Sovereign establishethâ— and instituteth the Laws And Lastly That such Laws are not to be broken or infringed by the Judges or supremest Officers under the King much less by the Subjects The next (h) Spelman Câ—ncil vol. 1. p. 313. Other Great Councils in the Saxon times of Offa. Council I find is that of Colchyth in the Kingdom of Mercia Anno 793. wherein are said to be Nine Kings present viz. Offa and Egferd his Son and seven more numbred by Sir Henry Spelman Fifteen Bishops and Twenty Dukes and so in another at (i) Id. p. 314. Verulam it is said to be under Offa who called together his Bishops and Optimates but these are only about Religious matters So (k) Id. p. 3â—0 Ad Aâ—â—um 8â—â— Kenulph Kenulph King of Mercia writing to Pope Leo the III. begins Kenulphus Gratia Dei Rex Merciorum cum Episcopis Ducibus omni sub nostra ditione dignitatis gradu So at the Synod at (l) Idem fâ—â— 328. Colichyth 6 Kal. Aug. Ann. Dom. 8â—6 Wulfred the Archbishop being Praesident it is expressed that Caenulf the King of the Mercians was present cum suis Principibus Ducibus Optimatibus So we find a Synodal Council at Clovesho (m) Iâ—em fol. â—32 〈…〉 rum praesidente Beornâ—lpho Rege Merciorum and Wulfrid the Archbishop the other Bishops Abbats and the Nobility of all Dignities treating concerning the profit of Ecclesiastical and Secular Persons and the stability of the Kingdom That which I shall note from these is this That in these Synodal Councils sometimes it is said the King praesided other times the Archbishop but mostly all the Persons that constitute such Councils are the King the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors and the Optimates The next Council I find is called (n) Idem pag. 336. Anno 833. Withlasius Concilium Pananglicum held at London 26 May Anno 833. wherein Withlasius King of the Mercians gives several immunities to the Abby of Croyland and more than once he saith volo praecipio and this he saith he doth in the (o) In praesentia Dominorum meorum Egberti Regis West-Saxoniae Aethelwulphi filii ejus coram Pontificibus Proceribus presence of his Lords Egbert King of the West Saxons and Aethelwulph his Son and before the Bishops and the greater Noblemen of all England in the City of (p) Majoribus totius Angliae in Civitate Londonia ubi omnes congregati sumus pro consilio capiendo contra Danicos Piratas litora Angliae assidus infestaâ—tes London where they were all gathered to take Counsel against the Danish Pirates daily infesting the Coast of England Therefore Sir Henry Spelman judgeth this Council properly to be called for secular Affairs and to be such as we now call our Parliaments The Witnesses to it are the said Withlase the Archbishop of Canterbury Celnoth and Eadbald Archbishop of York and after nine more Bishops and three Abbats Egbert and his Son Adelwulph sign and after them Wulhard Athelm and Herenbrith Dukes Swithin the Kings Presbyter and Bosa his Secretary But I shall leave these and come to more direct secular great Councils The Laws of King Alfred Regnare coepit 871. desiit 900. as that of King Alfred who in the first part of his Laws recites the Commandments and Laws by Gods appointment delivered by Moses to the Children of Israel to be observed and some of the New Testament and from that of our Saviour quod vobis fieri non velitis id aliis non faciatis concludes that Jâ—Plgment of Right ought to be given to every one and that on (q) On thissum anum Dome mon maege gethencean that he aeghwelâ—re on riht gedemeth LL. Alured p. 21. this one Sentence That Man must bethink him much that judgeth Right to every one and he adds That after the propagating of the Gospel in England as well as in other places were gathered for making of Laws both for Church and State it is to be supposed he means Holy (r) Haligra Bisceopa eac othera gethungenra Witena Ibid. Bishops and other famous wise Men or Wites Then in the Conclusion of the Laws about Religion and Prefatory to the secular Laws he saith I Alfred King have gathered (s) Thaes togaeder gegaderod awritan het these Sanctions together and caused them to be written many of them being observed by his Ancestors Those that he liked (t) Tha the me ne licodon Ic awearp mid minra witena getheat on othre wifan behead to heoldanne Ib. p. 22. not with the Council of his Wites he rejected and those he liked he bid or commanded to be holden and concludes Ic tha Aelfred West-Seaxna Cyning eallum minum Witun thaes geeowde hi tha cwaethon that him that licode eallum to healdenne which thus I
had with Ecclesiasticks and Laicks and in the Laws it is often said Thonne cwaedon these we pronounce or appoint and sometimes the single person is used and in other places us betweonan heoldan it is holden betwixt us Here we find the Great Council summoned by the King and the constituent parts of it to be the Clergy and Laity and that the Laity were only the Princes Dukes Earls great Officers Military Commanders the Kings Ministers Graeves Praepositi Thanes sometimes denoted by the general names of Wites translated Sapientes Magnates Optimates c. as is every where beyond all possible doubt cleared by the most Judicious Dr. Brady in his Answer to Mr. Petyt to whose great collection for the proof of this point before I proceed further I shall only in transitu instance in a few The Title of the Council of Berghamsted (f) Spelman Concil vol. 1. fol. 194. Anno 697. Withrad 5 of Withred King of Kent is This Synd Wightraedes domas Cantuara Cyninges Saxon Great Councils These are the Judgments of Withred King of Kent and the persons mentioned particularly are the King that convened them and Birthwald Bretone Heahbisceop High or Archbishop of Britain Gibmund Bishop of Rochester and the rest of the Ecclesiastick (g) Aelc had ciricean thaere maegthe acmodlice Order of that Nation mid thy Hersuman Folcy with the Military Persons such as in after times were called Here-Thegni in King Ina's Laws and Heretoches in the Auctuary (h) Lamb. tit Heretoch fol. 147. to the 35 Laws of King Edward the Confessor which are there interpreted Barones Nobiles Insignes Sapientes Ductores Excercitus So in the Council at Clovesho 3. Cal. Nov. Anno Dom. 824. under (i) Spelm. Conc. vol. 1. fol. 333. Beornwulph Beornwulph King of the Mercians besides the Archbishop VVulfred and several Bishops and Abbats are enumerated only Beornoth Eadberht Sigered Egberht Eadwulf Alheard Mucel Vhtred and Ludica under the stile of Duces Bynna Frater Regis Aldred Thelonius So in the Great Council at London (k) Idem fol. 336. Egbert 26 May Anno 833. the Title is Presidentibus Egberto Rege West-Saxoniae Withlasio Rege Merciorum utroque Archiepiscopo caeterisque Angliae Episcopis Magnatibus and besides the Bishops and Abbats that subscribe we find these Adelwulphus filius Regis West-Saxoniae Wulhardus Dux Athelmus Dux Herenbrithus Dux So in the Council at Kingsburie Anno 851. Bertulph Idem fol. 344. under Bertulph King of the Mercians it is said to be praesentibus Ceolnotho Dorobernensi Archiepiscopo caeterisque Regni Merciae Episcopis Magnatibus and the Subscribers are besides the Bishops and Abbats Ernulphus Dux Osrithus Dux Serlo Comes Elbertus Comes Huda Comes Oflat Pincerna Regis I have upon this occasion instanced in these few of the Ancientest to clear who the Persons were according to their Orders Ranks and Degrees that constituted these Great Councils and shall now proceed to other Saxon Councils succeeding Eldred King of all England gave the Monastery (l) Ingulphi Hist fol. 477. King Eldred's Great Council of Croyland to Abbat Turketul and his Monks by his Charter dated in Festo Nativitatis B. M. Virginis Anno Dom. 948. cum universi Magnates Regni per Regium edictum summoniti when all the great Men of the Kingdom were summoned by the Kings command and then more particularly he divides them into the two Orders of Ecclesiasticks and Laicks thus Tam Archiepescopi Episcopi Abbates quam caeteri totius Regni Proceres Optimates Londoniis convenissent ad tractandum de negotiis publicis totius Regni Some may object That Ingulphus giving this account may rather express the Members and the occasion of it to treat of the Publick Affairs of the whole Kingdom according to the usage of the Age he lived in than of the Age the Great Council was held in which is well to be observed in many cases But in the Laws of King Edgar I shall shew it was then used in such manner to give account of the great Councils as both his Laws and those I have hitherto mentioned of the oldest Date manifest The Preface to King Edgar's Laws is thus This is seo geraednysse the Eadgar Cyng mid his Witena getheahte geraed King Edgar's Laws Lamb. Conc. fol. 62. Regn. coepit 959. desiit 975. This is the Constitution Act or Decree which King Edgar with his Wisemen or Great-men hath made ready trimmed or enacted Then follow the three great Ends for which such Councils are called viz. God to lofe to the Love Glory or Praise of God in appointing Religious Laws him Sylfum to Cynescipe rendred by Lambard ad Regiae Majestatis ornamentum or according to the significancy of the Words himself to make Kingly or his own Kingship or Soveraignty to manifest and thirdly eallum his leodscip to thearf all his People or Nation to profit or according to Lambard ad totius Reipublicae utilitatem The same King Edgar (m) Spelmanâ— Concil Tom. 1. fol. 4â—5 in his Charter to Glastonbury concludes it thus Hanc privilegii paginam Rex Edgarus XII Regni sui Sacro Scripto apud Londoniam communi Concilio Optimatum suorum confirmavit So that it appears this was in the presence of a great Council and the Witnesses named are Elfgina Regis mater Edward Clito filius Kinedius Rex Albaniae Mareusius Archiparata Admiral Then follow both the Archbishops and several Bishops and Abbats after whom the secular Optimates viz. Elpher Oslac Ethelwine by the Title of Duces Oswold Eufward Ethelsic Ellshie by the Title of Ministri which were Officers under the King as Thegns praepositi In the account given of a Council held at (n) Idem 490. Winchester in this Kings Reign those present at it are reckoned thus Praesentibus Edgaro Rege cum Conjuge Dunstano Archiepiscopo Elfero Principe Merciorum Ethelwino Duce Orientalium Anglorum and the same persons called Duces in the foregoing Charter Elfwoldo suo Germano Brithnotho Comiti cum Nobilitate totius Regni So that none but the Nobility were present The Witnesses to a Charter of the same King to the Monastery of Hyde in Winchester are the King Archbishop Dunstan Eadmund Clito legitimus praefati Regis filius Edward eodem Rege Clito procreatus Aelftheyth Regina Eadgita Regis avia the present Queen hath the precedence of the Queen Dowager Then follow several Bishops and Abbats after whom the Lay-Peers viz. Odgar Athelstan Athelwin Dukes Aethelweard Aelfweard and Walston Ministri It is to be noted That most do make the Laws of King Edward the Confesson to be principally a revival of King Edgar's Laws mixing such as Canutus had adjoyned to them The Preamble to the Laws of King Ethelred runs thus The Laws of Ethelred fol. 88. Regn. coepit A. 979. desiit 1016. This is tha geraednyss the Ethelred Cyning his Witan geraeddon eallum Folc to fritherbote These are the Constitutions King
Ethelred and his Wites have enacted all his People to mulct for the breach of Peace These were enacted at Woodstock in Mercia after the English Laws Tho general Council of (o) Spâ—lman Concil vol. 1. fol. 510. The Council of Aenham under King Aethelred Aenham called Pananglicum is said to be Hortatu Aelfeagi Dorobernensis Wulstani Eboracensis Archipraesulum ab Aethelredo Rege edictum accersitisque Episcopis universis Anglorum Optimatibus in dic Pentecostes celebratum and the Saxon Title of it is Be witena geraednessa rendred Sapientum decreta In the conclusion of the Latin Copy of them this is added Haec itaque legalia statuta vel decreta in nostro Synodali Conventu a Rege (p) Idem fol. 529. magnopere edict a cuncti tunc temporis Optimates se observaturos fideliter spondebant Sir Henry Spelman gives several reasons why this may be called a General Council because it contains Secular Laws as well as Divine and here we have expresly said it was at Pentecost one of the set times for such Councils and it was by the King's Summons and the Clergy and Optimates consented In the Charter of the Priviledges granted by King (q) Spelman Concil vol. 1. fol. 507 508. Anno 1006. Ethelred to the Church of Canterbury after the Subscription of the King the Archbishops Bishops and Abbats these are subscribed Aelfric Elfhelm Leoffwin Leoffig Ealderman which in the Latin version are stiled Duces Aethelmer mines Alaffordes discthen translated Domini mei dapifer verbatim Dish Thegne or Thane Byrhtric Cynges Thegen Minister Regis Leofric Hraegel Thein rei vestiariae Minister Master of the Wardrobe Aet suman is added but neither Lambard nor Somner interpret it Syward Cynges Thegen aet Raede Minister Regis a Conciliis Secretary or Counsellor the rest only mentioned Gewitnys and in the Latin Charter of the same which we may imagine was the Original these Thegnes are called Ministri and so are these following Ordulf Eadric Ethelric Leofric Sigeraed VVulstan Senex Juvenis Lysing Leofâ—tan The Preface to the Laws of Canutus is conceived in the same Words as that of King Edgar's The Laws of Canutus fol. 97. Regn. coepit A. 1016 desiit 1035 only he is stiled Cnut Cyning ealles Englandes Cyninge Dena Cyning Northrigena Cyning King of all England King of Denmark and Norway they were Established at VVinchester on thaem Halgan Mid-winter Tide i. e. at Christmass The Preface to his Laws in Sir Henry (r) Concil Tom. 1.552 Spelman is conceived in these words This is thonne seo worldcunde geraedness the Ic will midminan VVitenan roede the man heald ofer eall Englaland These are the Worldly Constitutions that I will with my Wites Advice that Men hold all over England In most of the Chapters it is said we laeroth we teach we beodath we bid or command we forbeodath we forbid and in the Conclusion it is in the single Person of the King nu bidde Ic georne on Godes naman beode manna gehwylcne Now I command all and bid every Man in God's Name The Preface to the Latin version of them saith Haec (s) Idem fol. 562. sunt Instituta Cnudi Regis Anglorum Dacorum Norwegarum venerando sapientum Concilio ejus ad laudem gloriam Dei suam Regalitatem commune commodum habita in sancto natali Domini apud Wintoniam So we find that Anno 1024. When (t) Monast Aug. vol. 1. fol. 295. col 1. num 30. Canutus drove the Clerks living dishonestly from the Church of St. Edmund and placed Monks there it is said he did it cum consilio Archiepiscoporum Episcoporum Optimatum So in another Council it is thus Ego Cnut Rex totius Albionis cum Concilio Archiepiscoporum Episcoporum Abbatum Comitum omniumque fidelium elegi sanciendum By the word fidelium here is meant the Thegne or lesser Nobility as Doctor Brady fully proves in his Glossary and elsewhere Anno 1032. He grants Priviledges to Glastenbury (u) Spelman vol. 1. Concil fol. 537. which he doth consensu Optimatum meorum with the consent of his Nobles yet he useth the words concedo prohibeo in the single Person to denote from whose single Authority all concessions flowed Of this Canutus (w) Gest Regum lib. 2. c. 11. Malmsbury saith that he commanded to be observed for ever all the Laws of ancient Kings especially those made by King Ethelred his Predecessor under (x) Sub interminatione Regiae mulctae perpetuis temporibus observari praecepit the penalty of the Kings Fine to the observing of which he saith in his time it was sworn under the name of King Edwards Laws not that he had appointed them but had observed them It is of latter time (y) MS. Burgi Sancti Edmundi Spelman Conc. vol. 1. fol. 534. recorded that Canutus in the fifth Year of his Reign calling together all the Prelates of his Kingdom Proceresque ac Magnates Wulstan Adelwode the Archbishops and other Bishops seven Dukes and seven Earls and divers Abbats of Monasteries cum quamplurimis gregariis Militibus ac cum populi multitudine copiosa who were personally present Votis Regiis unanimiter consentientibus praeceptum decretum fuit Sir Henry Spelman saith That this Manuscript must be writ towards the latter end of Henry the Third's Reign if not after because it useth the word Parliament and discourseth of the Constitution of Parliament as in that Age not as the great Councils in Canutus time were which I note that it may be observed upon how slender Antiquities Sir Edward (z) Praefat. 4. Report King Edward the Confessor 's Laws Coke relied From what Malmsbury observes of these Laws of Canutus we may conclude that whereever the Laws of King Edward the Confessor are mentioned in after Ages these Laws of Canutus must be understood and that it is a fruitless Enquiry to search for any other than those which Hoveden and Ingulphus give us as confirmed by VVilliam the Conqueror therefore I shall referr the Inquisitive Reader to the Authors and Sir (a) Concil vol. 1.619 625. Henry Spelman and Mr. Selden I shall therefore only note who were the constituent Parts of the great Councils in his time That convention at Christmas the Twenty fifth of his Reign as Sir Henry Spelman (b) Iâ—em fol. 627. hath published it was Praesentibus Edwardo Rege Confâ—ssore Edgitha Regina Stigando Archiep. Cant. Eldredo Archiep. Ebor. caeterisque Angliae Aepiscopis Abbatibus Capellanis Regis Comitibus Ministris seu Thanis Regis Militibus qui in Chartarum sequentium subscriptionibus nominantur Then follows the second Charter to (c) Id. 631. St. Peters of Westminster where after the Bishops and Abbats we find the Subscriptions of Raynbaldus the Chancellor and Harold Edwin Leofdwyn and Guden are titled Dukes Ergar Kendus Wygodus Robertus Ednothus are called Ministri then I suppose
acquired a Soccage Tenure and Fee-simple Estate Therefore the foresaid (q) Praefat. Reger Twysden fol. 155. The English possess their Lands by â—avour not otherwise Hereditarily So Mut. Paris saith Commilitonibus terras Anglorum possessiones affluentiori manu contulit illud parvum quod remansâ—rat sub jugo posuit perpetuae servitutis Gervase of Tilbury concludes this Observation thus Sic igitur quisquis de gente subacta fundos vel aliquid hujusmodi possidet non quod ratione successionis debere sibi videatur adeptus est sed quod solummodo meritis suis exigentibus vel aliqua pactione interveniente obtinuit viz. So every one of the conquered Nation possest their Lands or any thing else not that he should seem to get it by way of Succession but by his deserts or by some Compact or Covenant made with his Lord as it must be understood The most industrious Doctor Brady having on purpose writ so much of this Argument in his Answer to the Argumentum Anti-Normanicum and out of so many Historians confirmed it in the Answer to the Appendix Brady p. 313.314 I must refer the Reader that desires satisfaction to his Book being loth to crowd those matters which are not directly to my purpose Only I cannot but note that the reason why we so often find the same Lands that have been granted by a Father for him and his Heirs required and had a Confirmation by the Son was because the Tenure was so fickle for want of Homage or Omission of Service whereby they might be forfeited I now proceed to the great Councils that I have found in the Reign of William the Conquerour and shall begin with that wherein the Laws I have spoken before of out of Hoveden were made which are agreed by all to be in the Fourth year of his Reign In general we find Gervase of Tilbury telling us The Conqueror makes written Laws That when the famous Subduer of England King William had subjected to his Empire the utmost parts of the Island and by terrible examples had brought to perfect obedience the Minds of Rebels that they might not have liberty to fall into the same errors for the future he (r) Decrevit subjectum sibi populum Juri scripto legibusque sabjicere Quasdam reprobavit quasdam autem approbans Transmariâ—â—s Neustriae leges quae ad Regni pâ—â—â—m tuendam efficâ—teissionae videbantur adjecit Gerv. Tilb. lib. 1. c. 29. resolved to govern the People subjected to him by written Right and Law therefore the English Law being propounded according to their threefold distinction that is the Mercian Law Dane Law and West-Saxon Law he rejected some and approved others and added such Transmarine Norman Laws as seemed most efficacious to defend the Peace of the Kingdom In this account we may observe That the King solely is said to reject and approve and to add such of the Norman Laws as he thought fit for securing the Peace of the Kingdom and the Ingenious Dr. Brady thinks the 52 55 56 58 59 62 63 64. are those Norman Laws intimated Concerning the Oath which Frederick Abbat of St. Albans administred to the King on the Holy Gospel and the Reliques of the Church of St. Albans whereby he swore That for the good of Peace he would observe the good and approved ancient Laws of the Kingdom which the pious Kings of England and especially King Edward had inviolably observed I must refer the Reader to (s) Fol. 48. num 20 30 40. Matthew Paris to understand the occasion of it and Dr. (t) Argum. Antinorm p. 261. Brady's Exposition or Commentary upon it and how little he observed it What the Laws were that King William the First confirmed Authors agree not about as may be seen by comparing (u) Fol. 343. Hoveden (w) Fol. 138 149 Knighton Collect. 2354. N. 61. Lambard of Wheelocks Edition and Spelman in the First Tome of his Councils Fol. 624. Selden (x) In Eadmerum fol. 172. num 20. in his Notes upon Eadmerus writes very suspiciously of all the Laws that are attributed to King Edward except the Crowland Copy judging neither Hoveden Knighton or the Author of the Lichfield Chronicle well versed in Law matters and who writ long after Ingulphus of whom he gives this Character Qui in hac re testium non tam facile Princeps merito dicendus est quam solus forsan cui ut par fit credamus The Title of the Laws properly ascribed to William the Conquerour The Title of the Conqueror's Laws are in the Latin thus (y) Ces sont le Leis les Custumes que le Reis William grantut tut le peuple de Engleterre â—pres le Conquest de la Terre Ice les meismes que le Reis Edward sun Câ—sin tent devant luy LL. W. fol. 159. Hae sunt leges consuetudines quas Will. Rex concessit universo Populo Angliae post subactam terram Eaedem sunt quas Edwardus Rex cognatus ejus observavit ante eum In English thus These are the Laws and Customs (z) LL. W. 1. p. 170. which William the King granted to all his People of England after the subduing of the Land They are the same which Edward the King his Kinsman before him observed In this Preface we have only to note that the Laws are expresly said to be the Kings Grant and the Supplemental Laws after the 50th which were found in the Croyland Copy being writ in the Red Book of (z) LL. W. 1. p. 170. the Exchequer are by way of Charter or Grant thus Will. Rex Anglorum c. omnibus hominibus suis Francis Anglis salutem and all along the Authoritative parts expressed by statuimus volumus interdicimus prohibemus praecipimus decretum est The Terms used by the Conqueror in Law-giving The expressions Authors use concerning his Laws whereby the absolute Soveraignty of the Conquerour in the point of Law-giving is manifested are to be found in all those who have writ of his Life I shall content my self with a few Ordericus (a) Fol. 853. Vitalis saith eamque i. e. England Gulielmus Rex suis Legibus commode subegit that he subdued or rather subjected England profitably to his Laws Eadmer (b) Hist Nov. fol. 6. num 10 20 30. Vsus atque leges quas patres sui ipse in Normannia solehant in Anglia scribâ—re volens Cuncta divina simul humana ejus nutum expectabant Edit Gal. de Moulins saith That King William designing to establish in England those Usages and Laws which his Ancestors and he observed in Normandy c. all Divine and Humane Things he ordered at his pleasure The Chronology of Rouen saith Leges quas in hunc diem Angli observant idiomate Normanico promulgavit The Laws which at this day the English observe he published in the Norman Language Mr. Camden saith (c) Britan. fol. 109. That
times appointed through England and by his writing and Seal confirmed to Bishops and Abbats Charters of Priviledges whose Charter runs thus Hen. c. Baronibus fidelibus suis Francis Anglis salutem Sciatis me ad Honorem Dei Sanctae Ecclesiae pro communi emendatione Regni mei concessisse reddidisse praesenti Charta mea confirmasse c. and so confirms the Charter of King Henry the First his Grand-father As to the Council of Clarendon about (b) Answer to Petyt fol. 31. ult Edit See Selden's Correction of Matt. Paris in his Epinomis Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury after he had once promised and his after refusing to set to his Seal in Confirmation of the Ancient Laws I must refer the Reader to what Doctor Brady hath collected and shall only touch upon that of (c) Matt. Paris fol. 84. num 20. ult Edit Clarendon Anno 1164. 10 Hen. 2. where those present by the King's Mandate were the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons and Noblemen of the Kingdom and there was a Recognition of parts of the Customs and Liberties of King Henry the King's Grandfather and of other Kings which were comprised in sixteen Chapters Concerning the Laws of this King see Selden's Epinomis These Matthew Paris calls wicked Customs and Liberties because they subjected the Clergy-men more to the Crown than he and others would have had them yet he saith the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Clergy with the Earls Barons and Nobility swore to them all Proceres and promised firmly in the word of Truth to hold and observe them to the King and his Heirs in good Faith and without Evil and then adds decrevit etiam Rex by which it appears that the Members of the Great Council did not only assent but did bind themselves by Oath and solemn Promise obligatory to themselves and their Posterity to keep and observe them and upon the whole it is the King that decrees appoints and constitutes In all the great Councils of this King it is manifest that the Members were only such as in former Kings Reigns only in that of the 22 H. 2. (d) Ben. Abb. p. 77. Anno Dom. 1176. it is said Rex congregatis in urbe Londoniarum Archipraesulibus Episcopis Comitibus Sapientioribus Regni sui where Sapientiores are instead of Barones and for the Kings Summons it is always said Rex convocat congregavit praecepit convenire or mandavit as is most expresly said in that great Council Anno 1177. 23 H. 2. (e) Ben. Abbas p. 86. That the King sent Messengers through the whole Isle of England and commanded the Archbishops Bishops Earls and Barons of all England that they should be with him at London the next Sunday after the beginning of Lent Of the Great Councils in King Richard the First 's time THere are few great Councils met withal in his short Reign he being so great a part of it out of the Kingdom The first I find is in (a) Fol. 129. num 16 Matthew Paris Anno 1189. 1 Reg. That in the day following the Exaltation of the Holy Cross at Pipewel Archiepiscoporum Episcoporum aliorum Magnatum suorum fretus Concilio He supplied the Vacances of several Bishops Sees The Second I find is (b) Hoved. fol. 376. a. num 30. when he and the King of France agreed to go to the Holy Land where it is said that his Earls and Barons who took the Crusado in the General Council at London swore c. of which it is that (c) Fol. 155. num 50. Matthew Paris saith That the King of England convocatis Episcopis Regni Proceribus received the Oath from the Messengers of the King of France In the Fifth of King Richard (d) Hoved. fol 418. b. num 20. we have a full Example of the holding a Great Council by Commission for during the Imprisonment of King Richard Adam de Sancto Edmundo Clerk was sent from Earl John the Kings Brother to his Friends in England to defend his Castles against the King and dined with Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury boasting much of the French Kings assisting Earl John After Dinner the Mayor of London seized on him in his Lodgings and upon all his Breves and Mandates who delivered them to the Archbishop This occasioned the Archbishop being the Kings Commissioner to convene a great Council the next day A Great Council called on a Days warning but surely Summons had issued out before or else it is a great Instance that the great Councils might be called of such of the Clergy and Nobility as were nearest at Hand for my Author expresly saith (e) Qui iâ— crastino convocatis coram co Episcopis Comitibus Baronibus Regni ostendit eis literas Comitis Johannis earum tenuras statim per commune concilium Regni desinitum est quod Comes Johannes dissaisiretur Idem That the Archbishop the next day called before him the Bishops Earls and Barons of the Kingdom and showed to them the Letters of Earl John and the Tenor of them and adds that instantly by the Common Council of the Kingdom it was defined that Earl John should be disseised This Adam saith Hoveden came into England not long before King Richard's release from his Imprisonment The next great (f) Idem 419. â— 30. A Great Council of four Days Council I find was upon the Thirtieth of March summoned to meet the King at Nottingham and at this were present Alienor the Kings Mother Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury Geoffery Archbishop of York and seven Bishops more Earl David brother to the King of Scots Hamelin Earl Warren Ralph Earl of Chester William Earl Ferrers William Earl of Salisbury and Roger Bigot and names no more but saith the same day the King disseized (g) Rex dissaisivit Gerardum de Canvil de Comitatu Linc. Hug. Bardolf de Castro Comitat. Ebor. Gerard de Canvil and others It appears that this Council sat but four days on the second day the King required Judgment against Earl John his Brother on the third day the King (h) Rex constituit sibi dari c. deinde praecepit exigit Concerning the Form of Proceeding in the Pleas of the Crown the Assize of the Forest wherein the Laws made in this King's time are set down see Selden's Epinomis appointed to be given him 2 s. of every Carucate of Land through England and that every one should perform the third part of Military Service according to their respective Knights Fees to pass over Sea with him into Normandy and then exacted of the Cestertian Monks all their Wool of that year for which they compounded and the fourth and last day Complaints were heard against the Archbishop of York and further Prosecution of Gerard de Canvil Hoveden gives an account of the King's Progress till the 11th of the same Month to which time the
great Council was adjourned to meet at Northampton where the King of Scots made his demands of the Counties of Northumberland Cumberland Westmorland and Lancashire Id. Hoved. and my Author saith That the King having taken advice with the Bishops Earls and Barons no orders of Men more are mentioned he gave answer to the King of Scots but it seems he had no mind to part with those Frontier Counties but by Charter in the presence of his Mother Alienor the Archbishop and other Bishops and many others as well Clerks as Laics of either Kingdom he granted the King and his Heirs certain Allowances Safe-Conduct c. when he should come to the King's Court upon Summons The most remarkable things in these Councils to be considered Remarks upon these Great Councils are the quick dispatch of Business in them the small Numbers they consisted of and that there appears no Footstep of any Commoners by Representation and by the Words Rex praecepit constituit c. it shows that the King had solely the Authoritative Power of passing the Consultations into binding Laws even where Mony was to be levied of the Subject and disseisure was to be made which was then practised but by an happy ease to the Subject is since by King Edward the First abrogated for which as we ought all to be thankful so to make use of this great Liberty that we may not abuse it to the damage of the Crown that bestowed the Largess and not so much boast our selves that we are freemen as to remember gratefully whence our Freedom came Of the Great Councils in King John's time THE first great Council that I have met with in King John's time is that held at Oxford (a) Matt. Paris fol. 176. num 30. ult edit Anno Dom. 1204. 6 Regni the Morrow after the Circumcision where as Matthew Paris saith convenerunt ad colloquium Rex Magnates and there were granted to the King two Marks and an half out of every Knights Fee Yet though all the Members are included under the name of Magnates yet my Author (b) Nec etiam Episcopi et Abbates sive Ecclesiasticae personae sine promissione recesserunt Idem saith that neither the Bishops Abbats or Ecclesiastic Persons passed away without a promise of supply I suppose So that I conceive the Clergy undertook for their Order to contribute something apart as it hath been since in use for the Convocation to give a distinct Tax imposed by themselves on the Clergy some evident Footsteps of which usage we find in that Council of (c) Hoveden fol. 282. b. num 10. Praecepit Rex Archiepiscopis Episcopis ut Siâ—illa sua apponeâ—enâ— cum cateri proni essent ad id saeciendum Archiepise Cant. juravit quod nunquam scripto illi apponeret nec leges consirmaret Clarendon wherein Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury was required by the King that he and the Bishops should set to their Seals in Confirmation of the antient Laws the King enjoined to be observed which when the Bishops were willing to do the Archbishop swore he would never do The Members of the Great Council and the absoluteness of King John in imposing Taxes is fully discovered in what Matthew (d) Fol. 180. num 30. Paris writes that Anno 1207. 9 Regni the King kept his Christmass at Winchester the Magnates Regni being present and on the Purification of the Virgin Mary he took through England the Thirteenth of Moveables The King imposeth Taxes and other things both of the Laics and Ecclesiastics all murmuring (e) Cunctis murmurantibus sed contradicere non audentibus A Great Council held in the King's absence but none daring to contradict him Anno 1213. 15 Joh. the King intending an expedition into Normandy left Geofrey Fitz-Peter and the Bishop of Winchester Commissioners in his absence who at St. Albans held a Council with the Archbishop the Bishops and the Magnates Regni where on the part of the King it was firmly (f) Mat. Paris fol. 201. num 30. Ex parte Regis firmiter est praeceptum sicut vitam membra sua diligunt ne a quoquam aliquid violenter extorqueant vel aliâ—ui injuriam irrogare praesumant enjoyned that the Laws of King Henry his Grandfather should be kept by all in his Kingdom and all evil Laws should be totally disannulled and all Sheriffs Foresters and other Ministers of the King under the severest Penalties of Life and Limb should not violently extort any thing from any Person or presume to offer Injury to any In which we may observe the Conventions of great Councils in the Kings absence and that the Laws have force only by the King's Authority as appears by the expressions ex parte Regis firmiter est praeceptum In the same Year the Eighth of the Calends of September Stephen A Convention or Conspiracy against the King Archbishop of Canterbury with the Bishops Abbats Priors Deans and Barons of the Kingdom met at London at St. Pauls in a Conspiracy against King John and as (g) Fol. 201. num 50 60. Matthew Paris saith the Fame was that the Archbishop calling to himself a Club of the Nobles told them secretly that they had heard how he had absolved the King and compelled him to swear that he should destroy evil Laws and should recal the good Laws viz those of King Edward and make them to be observed in his Kingdom and that now there was found a Charter of King Henry the First by which if they would they might recal to the Pristine State their long-lost Liberties which Charter he produced and it was that made to Hugh de Bocland his Justiciary and so they made a Confederacy among themselves and broke up their Assembly We may note Observations on the foregoing Councils that this Convention at London was a Conspiracy yet it had the Face of a great Council as to the constituent Parts of it and no Representatives of the People and they grounded their Confederacy upon the regaining their lost Liberties and had recourse to King Edward's Laws and their Confirmation by King Henry the First So that even such Rebels owned Kings the Fountains Authors and Establishers of their Liberties as well knowing they were born Subjects and whatever was remitted of the absolute Power of Princes was by their own Grants though they might be induced to those Concessions from several causes but whenever threats force or other necessities for supplies or such like extorted these they were very ill kept Anno 1215. 17 Joh. the Barons pressing the King to confirm the Charter of Priviledges the Archbishop with his Associates read over each Chapter But the King understanding the Tenor of them with indignation and scorn said (h) Quare cum istis iniquis exactionibus Barones non postulant Regnum Nunquam tales illis concederet libertates unde ipse efficeretur servus Matt. Paris fol. 213. num
injuries which were brought upon the King beyond Sea by which not only the King but many of the Earls and Barons were disinherited therefore the King required Counsel and Aid of them of a Fifteenth Upon this the Archbishop and the whole number of Bishops Magna Charta granted Earls Barons Abbats and Priors having had deliberation answered the King That they would willingly yield to the Kings desire if he would grant them the long desired Liberties The King saith my Author being led by Covetousness or as he means being desirous of a supply yielded to what the Magnates desired so he granted that which is called Magna Charta so deservedly priz'd by all Englishmen ever since and the (f) Idem num 30. Charta de Foresta and presently Charters were got drawn and the King sealed them and they were sent into all Counties two one of the Liberties and the other of the Forests Matth. Paris saith expresly That they (g) Ita quod chartae utrorumque Requm in nullo invâ—niuntur dissimiles were the same that King John had granted and so refers the Reader to peruse them in what he had writ on his Reign It is to me very strange that since so many Original Grants of the Kings of England and other ancienter Deeds being every where to be found among the ancient Evidences of many Noble and Gentlemens Families yet no where that I can learn any of these Original Charters are to be found except one at Lambeth as Mr. Pryn hath observed That upon Record being only an Exemplification in King Edward the First 's time Anno 1232. on the Nones of March the King called a Great Council to (h) Idem fol. 314. num 20.17 H. 3. Westminster where there met Magnates Angliae tam Laici quam Praelati The King required an Aid for the payment of his Debts contracted by his Expeditions beyond Sea To which Ralph Earl of Chester on behalf of the Nobility answered That the Earls Barons and Knights that held of the King in Capite being with the King personally in that Expedition and having fruitlesly spent their Money were poor so that of (i) Vnde Regi de Jure auxilium non debebant Idem num 30. The Tenents in Capite having personally served according to the Tenure of their Service deny the King Aid right they ow'd not Aid to the King And so my Author saith the Laics having asked leave all departed and the Prelates answered That many Bishops and Abbats being absent they desired respite till some other meeting which was appointed fifteen days after Easter By this we may observe who they were that had the power of giving consent or granting aid for if there had been any other Members of the Lay Order besides Earls Barons and Knights that held in Capite the Earls of Chester's Argument had been of no validity In the Statute of Merton (k) Pulâ—on Stat. p. 1. In one part it is said Our Lord the King granted by the Consent of his Magnates 20 H. 3. it is thus expressed Before William Archbishop of Canterbury and other his Bishops and Suffragans and before the greater part of the Earls and Barons of England there being assembled for the Coronation of the said King and Helioner the Queen about which they were called thus it was provided and granted as well of the foresaid Archbishop Bishops Earls and Barons as of the King himself and others I shall only cull out some few of the Great Councils in this Kings Reign wherein most fully are expressed the true Members of them or such wherein something remarkable was transacted Anno 1237. 21 H. 3. The King keeping his Christmas at Winchester sent his (l) Matt. Paris fol. 367. num 30. Misu c. scripta Râ—galia pracipiens omnibus ad Regnum Angliae spectantibus c. ut omnes sine omissiâ—ne conveairent Regni negotia tractaturt totum Regnum contingentia Royal Writs through all England commanding all that appertained to the Kingdom of England that is all who were to be Members of the great Council which my Author explains particularly thus viz. Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors installed Earls and Barons that without failure they should meet at London on the Octaves of the Epiphany to treat of the Affairs of the Kingdom concerning the whole Kingdom then he adds That on the day of St. Hilary there met at London an (m) Insinita Nobilium multitudo viz. Regni totalis universitas infinite Multitude of the Nobles viz. The whole University of the Kingdom which were the Persons of those Orders before particularized Anno 1246. 30 H. 3. By the Kings (n) Edicto Regio convocata convenit ad Parliamentum generali â—â—mum â—otius Regni Anglicani totalis Nobilitas Idem p. 609. num 10. Edict was called to the most general Parliament saith Matthew Paris all the Nobility of the whole Kingdom of England viz. of the Prelates as well Abbats and Priors as Bishops also Earls and Barons and a few Pages after concerning the same Parliament he saith All the Magnates of the Kingdom met and the King himself first spake to the Bishops apart then to the Earls and Barons and last to the Abbats and Priors In this The word Parliament now used that which frequently in Matthew Paris is called Colloquium now he gives the Title of Parliament to from the French word parler to confer or speak together and we find what is meant also by totalis Nobilitas Anno 1253. 37 H. 3. By the (o) Tota edicto Regio convocata Angliae Nobilitas convenit de arduis Regni Negotiis simul cum Râ—ge tractatura Idem fol. 745. num 40. Kings Edict the Nobility of England being summoned met at London to treat together with the King of the arduous Affairs of the Kingdom and there were present with most of the Earls and Barons the Archbishop Boniface and almost all the Bishops of England In this great Council were the Tenents in Capite according to King John's Charter The King in this Parliament or Colloquium requires Money for an Expedition into the Holy Land but for fifteen days there were great Contests about it till the King de novo confirmed King John's Charters and a solemn Excommunication was agreed upon to be pronounced against the Infringers of it and my Author saith Rex Magnates Communitas Populi protestantur in the Presence of the Venerable Fathers c. That they never consented or do consent that any thing be added or altered in the Charters but plainly contradict it so 3 May (p) Pat. 37 H. 3. m. 13. Anno 1253. in Westminster-Hall the Exemplification passed the Seal of the King and other great Men. But it is principally to be considered what is expressed in the Patent * Praefatus Dominus Rex in prolatione praefatae sententiae omnes libertates consuetudines Regni sui Angliae usitatas dignitates Jura Coronae
suae â—re proprio specialiter sibi Regno suo salvavit excepit That the King in the Declaration of the said Sentence did by his own Mouth specially save and except to himself and his Kingdom all the Liberties ancient Customs of his Kingdom and Usages Dignities and Rights of his Crown By which it is apparent how cautious the King was in these liberal Concessions not to prejudice his Prerogative They are neither few in Number nor of mean repute for judgment and learning in our Laws who assert Such like Protestation King Richard the Second made 10 Reg. Rot. Parl. 10 R. 2. num 32. See in King Stephen that as Acts of Parliament made contrary to Magna Charta are void so likewise are all such as diminish the Prerogative in any part of it which is necessary for the support of the Government So upon the passing the Petition (q) His Majesty's Speeches fol. 368. of the Basilica of Right King Charles the First the King said The King willeth that Right be done according to the Laws and Customs of the Land and that the Statutes be put in due Execution that the Subjects may have no cause to complain of any Wrong or Oppression contrary to their Just Rights and Liberties to the Preservation whereof he holdeth himself obliged as well as of his Prerogative But this would not please and so he pronounced Le droit soit fait comme il est desire and adds that he is sure is full but no more than he granted in his first Answer his meaning in that being to confirm all their Liberties knowing according to their Protestations they neither meant nor can hurt his Prerogative The Peoples Liberty strengthens the Kings Prerogative and the Kings Prerogative is to defend the Peoples Liberties The rest of the Parliaments of this Kings Reign are said to be called (r) Id. 435. num 10.21 H. 3. Id. 693. num 20.26 H. 3. Id. fol. 579. num 40. Id. fol. 696. num 30. Id. fol. 698. num 40. Vide Brady's Appendix fol. 59 60. per scripta Regalia submonitione Regia or that scripsit Rex praecipiens or missis literis convocavit Anno 1246. 30 H. 3. or Edicto Regio convocat c. which denotes the Authority convening them and for the Members they are either stiled Magnates omnis Regni Nobilitas or Clerus Populus cum Magnatibus Magnates tam Laici quam Praelati Episcopi alii Ecclesiarum Praelati cum Proceribus Regni or else they are particularly numbred to be Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors for the Clergy and the Comites Barones for the Laity In one I find Archiepiscopus cum Suffraganeis suis for the rest of the Bishops and (s) M. Paris fol. 397. num 10.10 H. 3. another runs thus Anno 1247. 31 H. 3. fecit Dominus Rex Magnates suos nec-non Angliae Archidiaconos per scripta sua Regia Londinum convocari Yet though Matt. Paris only mention the Magnates Archidiaconi yet he saith when the prefixed day was come the Bishops all willingly absented themselves and he gives the Reason ne viderentur propâ—iis factis eminus adversari sciebant enim corda omnium usque ad animae amaritudinem non immerito sauciari Then when he (u) Id. 629. Edit ult num 10. Archdeacons summoned to Parliament gives an Account of the business of this great Council he saith that the Archdeacons of England as also not the least part of the whole Clergy of the Kingdom with the Magnates complained of the Popes exaction and so Letters were writ to the Pope and Cardinals It may be noted also That in those Days the Kings summoned other dignified Clergy besides Bishops Abbats and Priors I shall insist no longer upon these Matters The new Constitution of Parliament by Representatives but pass to the great Mutation which was made in the Constitution of our English Parliaments It seems to be clear that before King John's time the Members of the Great Councils were summoned by special Writ and they were only the Archbishops Bishops Abbats and Priors for the Clergy and the Earls and Barons and such of the Tenents in Capite as were of greatest quality as the King pleased But in King John's Charter all the Tenents in Capite were convened by a General Summons which did much encrease the number of the Members of these great Councils and by so much as they were more numerous it is likely the Popular Barons hoped to make their Party the stronger against the King for we find it introduced when the Barons were propense to rebel So the Second great Alteration on the Constitution of Parliament was introduced Montfort's Rebellion when Simon Montfort Earl of Leicester and the Rebellious Barons had the King and the Prince Prisoners Simon Montford to strengthen his Interest first in the Kings Name summons the Earls and Barons which were in Arms against the King also at other times summoned more Abbats and Priors than had been used for that the Clergy at that time had a great Opinion of him and he was their Minion as is apparent in Matthew Paris and fully in the judicious (w) Answer to Petyt fol. 137 138 139. Doctor Brady to whom I must specially refer the curious Reader in this particular The 14th The Form of the Writ of Summons of Dec. 48 H. 3. the first Writ issued out thus Item mandatum est singulis Vicecomitibus per Angliam quod venire faciant duos Milites de legalioribus discretioribus Militibus singulorum Comitatuum It is commanded to all the Sheriffs of England that they make or cause to come two Knights of the more Legal and Discreet Knights of every County to be at London on the Octaves of St. Hilary next So in the like manner (x) Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 11. dorso schedulae Writs were directed to Cities and Burroughs to send two of the more Discreet Legal and Honest Citizens and Burgesses This is without Date that to the Barons of the Cinque Ports is Jan. 20. It doth not appear by the Writ to the Sheriffs whether they or the Counties were to elect and send those Knights or who were Electors It is the Opinion of most learned (y) Brady against Petyt fol. 143. Dugdale's Baronage fol. 759. col 3. Men that Simon Montfort apprehended from the Concourse of the Nobility and their great Retinues and the Example of his and the Barons Practices at Oxford some danger to himself and his Affairs and so altered the ancient Usage Upon the 5th of August 49 H. 3. Simon Montfort was slain at Evesham and all his Party routed and the 8th of September following the King convened his Parliament at Winchester which according to the old form The old Form again used consisted only of the Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons and Great Men nor did he continue Montfort's Method after as appears by that Parliament he
called 50 Regni By the Statute of Marleburgh 52 H. 3. it is evident All the Barons not summoned but the more discreet and so of the lesser Barons That even all the great Barons were not summoned but only the more Discreet and such as the King thought fit to call and the like is observed of the lesser Barons or Tenents in Capite For if it had been by General Summons that Restriction of the more Discreet had been useless so that it appears that what (z) Britannia fol. 122. Quibus ipâ—â— Rex dignaâ—us est brevia summonitionis dirigere venirent c. non alii Mr. Camden's ancient Author observes is true That after the horrid Confusions and Troubles of the Barons Wars those Earls and Barons whom the King thought worthy to summon by his Writ to meet came to his Parliaments and no other The Preamble to this Statute of (a) Stat. Edit 1576. p. 15. Marlebridge runs thus in Tottel Providente ipso Domino Rege ad Regni sui Angliae meliorationem exhibitionem Justitiae prout Regalis Officii poscit Vtilitas pleniorem convocatis discretioribus ejusdem Regni tam majoribus quam minoribus provisum est statutum ac concordatum ordinatum According to Pulton the (b) Fol. 14. Preamble is thus That whereas the Realm of England of late had been disquieted with manifold Troubles and Dissentions for Reformation whereof Statutes and Laws be right necessary The Use and Benefit of Laws whereby the Peace and Tranquillity of the People must be observed wherein the King intending to devise convenient Remedy hath made these Acts Ordinances and Statutes underwritten which he willeth to be observed for ever firmly and inviolably of all his Subjects as well high as low Thus we see in the whole Reign of H. 3. excepting in that Parliament of Montfort's Faction the Bishops and dignified Clergy Earls Barons and Tenents in Capite were only summoned as Members of the great Councils and there were no Representatives of the Commons and the Kings Authority in summoning dissolving and making Laws is most manifest Of Parliaments in King Edward the First 's Reign I Shall now glean out of Tottel and Pulton's Editions of the Statutes the most material Preambles which give light to the constituent Parts of Parliaments to the Legislative Power in the King with the Concurrence of the two Houses and how that in the Series of the Kings Reign hath been expressed and such other matters relating to the Parliament as may shew the gradual Progress of their Constitution to the usage of this present Age leaving the Reader to make his own remarques from the matters of Fact and the expressions used by my Authors and explaining some The Preface to the Statute of (a) Ceux sont les establishments le Roy Ed. fitz Roy Hen. fait a Westminst c. par son Councel par Passentments des Archevesques Evesques Abbes Priores Countes Barons tout le Commonalty de la terre illonques summons Tottel Stat. fol. 24. Pulton p. 19. Westminster begins thus These are the Establishments of King Edward Son to King Henry made at Westminster at his first General Parliament after his Coronation c. by his Council and by the Assent of the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons and the whole Commonalty of the Land thither summoned This Parliament was prorogued before it met and the Writ of Prorogation mentions only Quia generale Parliamentum nostrum quod cum Praelatis Magnatibus Regni nostri proposuimus habere c. Therefore having prorogued it mandamus c. Intersitis ad tractandum ordinandum una cum Praelatis Magnatibus Regni nostri (b) Brady against Petyâ— fol. 147. c. So that all the Members are included in the two general Terms of Praelati Magnates which great Men very frequently comprehended as well the Barones Majores as Minores the Earls Barons and greater Tenents in Capite and the less which then were called the Community of the Kingdom The rest of the Preamble of the Statutes made at (c) Pulton's Stat. An. 1275.3 E. 1. f. 19. Westminster runs thus Because our Lord the King hath great Zeal and desire to redress the State of the Realm c. the King hath ordained and established these Acts under written The Preface to the Statute de Bigamis 4 Oct. 4 Ed. 1. is thus (d) In prasentia venerabilium purum quâ—ruâ—dam Episcoporum Angliae aliorum de Concilio Râ—gis â—â—citatae sâ—â—erunt constitutiones â—ub â—riptae postmodâ—â—m coram Domino Rege Concilio sâ—o auditae publicatae Quia omnes de consiliâ—â—am â—usâ—â—â—â—arii quam alii concordaverunt c. Tottel p. 39. b. expressed In the Presence of certain Reverend Fathers Bishops of England and others of the Kings Council the constitutions under written were recited and after heard and published before the King and his Council for as much as all the King's Council as well Justices as others did agree that they should be put in writing for a perpetual memory and that they should be stedfastly observed In the First Chapter it is said Concordatum est per Justiciarios alios sapientes de Concilio Regni Domini Regis It was agreed by the Justices and other wise or sage Men of the Council of the Kingdom of the Lord the King Perhaps saith the judicious Doctor Brady the best understanding of the preamble and first Chapter may be that the Laws and Constitutions were prepared by the King and his (e) Answer to Pâ—tyt fol. 148. Council with the Assistance of the Justices and Lawyers that were of it or called to assist in it and declared afterwards in Parliament (f) Praeâ—iâ—â—ae autem constitutiones eâ—iâ—â— suerunt c. exâ—une lâ—â—um habeanâ— Tottel fol. 40. for it is said in the close of the Statute The aforesaid Constitutions were published at Westminster in the Parliament after the Feast of St. Michael the 4th of the Kings Reign and thence forward to take place The Preamble to the Statute of Gloucester Anno 1278. 6 E. 1. is thus (g) Pour amendment de son Roialm pur plus pleinir exhibition de droit si comâ—â—â—â— prâ—sit dâ— Office demanâ— appâ—lles le plues discretes de son Roialme auâ—â— bien des Granders comâ— des Meindres establie est concordantment ordine Tottel fol. 50. The King for the amendment of the Realm and for the more full Exhibition of Justice according as the benefit of his Office requires having called the most discreet of his Realm as well the greater as the smaller It is established and unanimously ordained as Pulton adds after by the King and his Justices certain Expositions were made The Statute of Mortmain is thus prefaced Nos pro (h) Tottel p. 48. Vtilitate Regni volentes providere Remedium de Concilio Praelatorum Comitum Baronum aliorum fidelium
Barons Justices and others which are of the King's Council who may not depart without special leave of the King I shall not here enter into the enquiry how far the extent of the Power of the King's Council was in those days but it is very apparent that the King with advice of his Council proposed Laws and that others proposed by the Houses were considered by the King and Council as no doubt they are now considered before the King gives his Assent to Bills So in the Statute of the Definition of (x) Pulton An. 1304. fol. 72. Conspirators in the three and Thirtieth Year of King Edward the First it is said This Ordinance was accorded by the King and his Council in his Parliament Also in the Ordinance of (y) Idem Anno 1305. Enquests the Eighteenth of Sept. in the thirty third Year of Ed. the First It is said it is agreed and ordained by the King and all his Council that is his Parliament As to the special Prerogative of the King in giving the ultimate Character and fiat to the Laws every Act expresseth it so the Statute of (z) 18 Sept. 33 E. 1. Champerty the Statutes are called by the King Our Statutes and Our Lord the King hath commanded and in the Statute de Conjunctim feoffat it is said It is no new thing that among divers Establishments of Laws which we have ordained in our time so in the Ordinatio Forestae 34 Ed. 1. The King Ordains (a) Id. Anno 1306. fol. 73. We have ordained for our selves and our Heirs So in the Statute De asportatu Religiosorum 35 Ed. 1. it is said by the Council of his Earls Barons great Men and other Nobles of his Kingdom at his Parliament Our Lord the King hath Ordained and Enacted I shall only note first That in the Twenty eighth of this King those the (b) Cl. 28 E. 1. m. 3. dorso King had appointed being ready to give an account of the Perambulation of the Forests the King put a present stop to their report and his determination because the Prelates Earls Barons The Reason the King will determine nothing without advice in Parliament and the rest of the Magnates of the Kingdom in whose Presence his own and others Reasons should be propounded and heard and by whose Councils he intended to work especially seeing they were bound by Oath as well as himself to observe and maintain the Rights of the Kingdom and Crown were not then present and those were not summoned who should propound their Reasons so far as the matters concerned them and the King was not willing without their advice to put an end to the matters therefore he orders the Sheriffs to cause the two Knights that came to the last Parliament by his Precept now to come and the like for the Cities and Burroughs and if any were dead or infirm so that he could not come then to cause another to be chosen By which it appears that it was only from the King's Indulgence and that he might more deliberately resolve for the best advantage of his Subjects and for their satisfaction that he would have the advice of a fuller Assembly We may also further note from hence that it was in the King's Power to summon the same Knights Citizens and Burgesses without a new Choice except the Persons were dead or infirm Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Second's time IN this King's Reign these following Particulars are most observable In the Statute for (a) Pulton An. 1307. fol. 79. Knights 1 Regni it is said Our Lord the King hath granted In the Summons 5 Ed. 2. the Precept to the Sheriff The same Knights c. to come that were before is to cause to come to the Parliament to be held at Westminster those Knights Citizens and Burgesses in his Bailiwick which he caused to come lately to the present Parliament at London and which for certain causes went from the said Parliament (b) Cl. 5 E. 2. m. 26. dorso Vel alios ad hâ—â— idoneos loco ipsorum si ad hoc vacare non possunt or others fit for the Imployment if they cannot be at leisure Dated Octob. 11. In the sixth of Ed. 2. we have an example of the King 's (c) Cl. 6 E. 2. m. 27. dorso A Form of Prorogation proroguing the House of Commons in these Words Dominus Rex praecepit quod Milites Cives Burgenses qui ad Parliamentum Regis ibidem summonitum convenerunt pro Comitatibus Civitatibus Burgis Angliae ad propria remearent ita quod reverterentur ibidem in crastino S. Mich. prox futuro sub poena qua decet So that as they were commanded to return home so they were appointed a time to return under the Intimation of a Punishment The Preamble to the (d) Pulton An. 1315. fol. 80. The King with his Council revise Articles after the Parliament ended Articuli Cleri runs thus That by the Kings Progrenitors and himself at the Instance of the Prelates certain Articles were made and in the Parliament at Lincoln 9 Regni he caused them to be rehearsed before his Council and made certain answers to be corrected and to the residue of the Articles answers were made by him and his Council and so by way of Charter they are published at York 24 Nov. 10 Regni The Statute of (e) Id. 1316. fol. 83. Gavelet at London saith It is provided by our Lord the King and his Justices In the Statute de Terris (f) Id. Anno 1323. 17 E. 2. fol. 91. Templariorum it is said Great conference was had before the King himself in the presence of the Prelates Earls Barons Nobles and great Men of the Realm and others present whereupon the Greater part of the King's Council The King's Council and Justices affirm as well the Justices as other Lay-men being assembled the Justices affirmed precisely c. After the recital of Particulars the words are It is ordained and agreed in the same Parliament Anno 1326. the last of Ed. 2. There is a Prorogation of the (g) Claus 20 E. 2. m. 4. dorso A Prorogation before Meeting Parliament before meeting which runs thus That though the King had intended Colloquium Tractatum Conference and Treaty in the Quindene of St. Andrew by Isabel the Queen and Edward his eldest Son Custos of the Kingdom the King then being beyond Sea and the Prelats Proceres Magnates Regni and so had commanded two Knights of the Community of the County two Burgesses of every Burrough (h) Quia tamen quibusdam de causis necessariis utilibus praedict Parliamentum Tractatum usque in crast inum Epiphaniae prox jam futur c. duximus prorogandum yet for certain causes necessary and profitable he hath prorogued the said Parliament and Treaty unto the day after Epiphany c. Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Third's
time THE Preface to the Statutes at (a) Pulton An. 1327. fol. 93. Westminster 1 Ed. 3. is thus To the Honour of God c. King Ed. 3 at his Parliament held at Westminster c. Petition made by the Commonalty to the King and his Council at the request of the Commonalty of his Realm by the Petition made before him and his Council in the Parliament by assent of the Prelates Earls Barons and other great Men assembled at the said Parliament hath granted for him and his Heirs for ever these Articles The title of the Statute made at (b) Idem Anno 1329. fol. 97. Westminster 27 Nov. 4 Ed. 3. is thus At the request of the Commons these things be Established and Enacted by our Lord the King his Prelates Established and enacted by the King Prelates c. Earls and Barons and other of the same Parliament So that at Westminster (c) Idem Anno 1331. fol. 100. 5 Ed. 3. Our Lord the King by the Assent of the Prelates c. and other Great Men and at the request of his People hath granted and established The Preamble to the Statutes at York (d) Idem Anno 1335. fol. 103. Shewed by the Knightsâ— c. for the Commons assented to by the Lords with the Advice of the King's Council 9 E. 3. runs thus It was shewed to our Lord the King by the Knights of the Shires Citizens of the Cities and Burgesses of Burroughs which come for the Commons of the said Shires Cities and Burroughs Our Lord the King c. by the Assent of his Prelates c. and other Nobles of this Realm summoned at this Parliament and by the Advice of his Council being there Upon the said things disclosed to him Ordains c. So the Statute at (e) Idem Anno 1336. p. 105. Westminster 10 E. 3. is Our Lord the King by the Assent of the Prelates c. and at the Request of the Knights of Shires and his Commons by their Petition hath Ordained Established c. The Preamble to the Statute for the Clergy 16 Apr. 14 E. 3. runs thus At the Petition of John Archbishop of Canterbury and other Prelates upon deliberation had with the Peers of our Realm and other of our Council and of the Realm summoned to our said Parliament Thus far we find the King Establishing and Ordaining upon the Petition of the Commons as also of the Prelates with the Assent of the Prelates and Nobility and his Council Before I proceed to those Statutes which mention the assent or advice of the whole Parliament I think fit to insert at large the Repeal of an imperfect Statute made 15 E. 3. There having been (f) Idem Anno 1541. 15 E. 3. fol. 115. a Statute made That Ministers of the Church should not answer before the Kings Justices for things done touching the Jurisdiction of the Church For what reasons and in what manner this was repealed Repeal of Law unduely prâ—cured will best appear by the Kings Precept to the Sheriff of Lincoln which runs thus Whereas at our Parliament summoned at Westminster in the Quindene of Easter last past certain Articles expresly contrary to the Laws and Customs of our Realm of England and to our Prerogatives and Rights Royal were pretended to be granted by us in the manner of a Statute And considering how by the Bond of our Oath we be tied to the observance and defence of such Laws Customs Rights and Prerogatives and providently willing to revoke such things to their own State which be so improvidently done Upon Conference and Treatise thereupon with the Earls Barons and other Wise Men of our said Realm and because we never consented to the making of the said Statute but as it then behoved us we dissimuled in the Premisses by Protestations of Revocation of the said Statute if indeed it should proceed to eschew the danger which by denying the same we feared to come for as much as the said Parliament otherwise had been without dispatching any thing in discord dissolved and so our earnest business had likely been ruinated which God prohibit and the said pretended Statute we promised then to have sealed It seemed to the said Earls Barons and other Wise Men that sithence the Statute did not of our Free Will proceed the same be void and ought not to have the name or strength of a Statute and therefore by their counsel and assent we have decreed the said Statute to be void and the same as much as it proceeded of Dread we have agreed to be adnulled Nevertheless that the Articles contained in the said pretended Statute which by other of our Statutes or of our Progenitors Kings of England have been approved shall according to the form of the said Statute in every point as convenient is be observed and the same we do only for the Conservation and Redintegration of the Rights of our Crown as we be bound and not that we should in any wise grieve or oppress our Subjects whom we desire to rule in lenity and gentleness So the King commands all these things to be openly Proclaimed 1 Oct. 15. Regni From this Statute we may 1st Observations upon iâ—â—â— observe That without the Kings free and express consent there can be no Law pass'd 2ly The Bishops are not mentioned in this it being contrary to some Liberties Churchmen claimed by the Canons 3ly The Kings assent was not compleat but only a temporary one like a Salvo Jure lest his earnest business for which he called them should miscarry for want of a seeming compliance therefore he is said to promise the Sealing of it which was in that Age the Characteristick of Confirmation but never did it but rather made some kind of Protestation in the presence of some that what he did was unwillingly 4ly That seeing it did not proceed of his Free Will therefore by the advice and consent of the Earls Barons and other Wise Men it is declared void Lastly The principal reason why he gave not his free consent to it was because it was against his Coronation Oath whereby he was tied to the observance and defence of the Laws Customs Kings not bound to consent to what Bills the Houses propose Rights and Prerogatives So that upon the whole they that would advise their Princes to consent to whatever Bills the Houses should tender as in the Chapter of Factious Members of Parliament I shall have occasion to discourse may learn from hence That the King found himself obliged to consent to no Bills contrary to the Law Customs Rights and Prerogatives such were those the unhappy Parliament of 41 in the point of the Militia and their other dethroning Bills and of late another Parliament in the Bill of Seclusion endeavoured to impose upon their Soveraigns contrary to the fundamental Laws and Prerogatives of the Crown To proceed The Preface of the Statute at (g) Id. 1346. fol. 118. Westminster
reason because it passed under his Broad Seal Likewise when the Constitution of Parliament was altered 49 H. 3. whereby in place of the Tenents in Capite which were numerous two Knights were chosen probably by the rest of the Tenents in Capite for the Shires and two Citizens and two Burgesses for Burroughs to represent all those that held in Capite and it is likely all other their Subfeudatary Tenents yet the number was not constantly observed there being sometimes Knights and no Citizens or Burgesses sometimes one Knight one Citizen and one Burgess other times two or three Knights left as it seems to the Sheriffs or the Chusers Election till after it was fixed as it now is for two Knights two Citizens and two Burgesses unless in some places of Wales where to this Day some two or three Burroughs chuse but one or two Burgesses Likewise it is worth the observing how gradually the Advice and Assent hath pass'd from the Advice of the Bishops and Nobles to the Assent likewise and sometimes at their request only the King ordains and then from the Potition of the Commons to their joyning in Advice and after to their Assent and many other material progressive alterations which in this recapitulation I cannot insist upon till it hath come to that constitution so much to be valued by all wise Englishmen as it is the product of the generous condescensions of Gracious Kings and the wise contrivance of our considerate Ancestors Therefore I shall now pass to consider our present Constitution of Parliaments CHAP. XXVIII Of the modern rightly constituted Parliaments SECT 1. Of the General Vse of Parliaments I Have before given an account how the Persian Laws were made by the (a) Daniel cap. 6. v. 7 8. King his Princes Governours Nobles and Captains as in a great Council of several Orders with the Sovereign but we have an older example in Scripture Great Councils in Scripture that seems to be the Pattern of all great Councils such as we call Parliaments under a Monarchy For it is said (b) Legem praecepit nobis Moyses haereditatem multitudinis Jacob. Erit apud rectissâ—â—um Rex congregatis Principibus populi cum Tribubus Israel Deâ—â— cap. 33. v. 4 5. Moses commanded us a Law even the Inheritance of the Congregation of Jacob and he was King in Jesurun when the Heads of the People and Tribes of Israel were gathered together Here is the King Moses commanding a Law and the Heads of the People the Princes or House of Lords and the Tribes that is some to represent the chief of the Tribes like our House of Commons The Roman Senate under the Emperors resembled our ancient Great Councils that consisted of such as the King convened and of the Patrician and Equestrian Order The Comitia bore no resemblance with our Commons and the Amphictyonican (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Assemblies the Achaian Booâ—â—an and Pan Aetolian were Assemblies of Deputies as the States General of Holland Such Assemblies in all sorts of Governments are necessary Necessary in all Governments for be the Empire never so vast and the Sovereigns Power never so great and uncontroulable yet without Consultation had with the Princes and wise Men for the constituting Laws and modelling the frame and methods of his Government it would soon without such (d) Vis consilii expers mole ruit sua Horat. lib. 3. Od. 4. Buttresses and Undersetters sinking in its Foundation by its own weight with an hideous rush be crushed into an heap of Rubbish In Democracy Great Councils are needful that thereby the (e) Plato de LL. In Democracy Male cuncta ministrat impetus Statius Precipitancy and fury of the Common-People by their gravity may be attempered the common sort being apt to do every thing with a willful Violence which never succeeds well when not directed to a right end If their publick affairs were not committed to a select number of Trustees nothing would be brought to any Issue since none can be heard where all speak nor any good Product be from a jumble of those Atoms Aristocracy it self consists in a select number of the wisest and ablest to govern In Aristocracy who in publick Consultations have no private ends Yet in the great Councils of neither of these forms of Government is there to be found that stayedness orderliness or resolution for the public good as in Monarchy Why such Assemblies are not only convenient In Monarchy but necessary under Monarchy there are many weighty Reasons (f) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Xenoph. Cyropaed 8. Satisfactory to the Subject Xenophon observes that a single Person sees or hears but little and Princes must have many Eyes and Ears which in a special manner these Great Councils are from all parts of the Dominions bringing notice of what is amiss and wants redress as well as what is orderly and wants encouragement Besides Princes thereby have the opportunity to give their Subjects satisfaction in their Administration preventing the surmises and jealousies of the Nobility Gentry and common People that he sleights them in not calling them sometimes to consult about affairs of Moment Furthermore the Prince by such congress The Prince thereby knows the Worthy Subjects consults his own Interest in coming to the Knowledg of the most able active and popular Subjects whereby he may single out such as are most fitted for public Imployments to serve him in the several offices of Government and all who thus have a share in the debating and consulting about Laws will not only be witnesses of the Prince's Grace and Favour in granting such as they have desired and assented to but will be so many Heralds of his Wisdom and care of his Peoples good Government and so many vigorous enforcers of the Execution of those Laws they have so lately assisted to prepare Likewise The Prince is skreened from Obloquy as Privy-Counsellors and other Officers are sometime as Skreens to Princes to ward off the Obloquy of the Mobile when something is imposed that may be wholesome though something bitter to their Palates So especially are these great Conventions necessary where useful Laws though severe are to be enacted Money to be raised or other Impositions laid upon the People who do much more chearfully and less repiningly obey when they know (g) Tum caetera parit Turba libens subit propriis quia legibus acta the Nobility and their own Representatives have judged them convenient All Men naturally loving that such Impositions may immediately result from themselves rather than they should be enjoyned by the Princes Arbitrary power according to that of Claudian Observantior aequi Fit Populus nec ferre negat cum viderit ipsum Auctorem parere sibi The General use of good Parliaments is summed up in the (h) MS. Speech An. 1562. The general Benefits of Parliaments Chancellors Speech 2 Eliz. thus That the principal cause of their
Chancellor of the Exchequer Judges of his Courts at Westminster Justices in Eyre Justices Assignes Barons of his Exchequer Clerks Secretaries of his Council and sometimes his Serjeants at Law with such other Officers and Persons whom our Kings thought meet to summon The first Writ that Mr. Prynne finds extant in our Records and which Sir William Dugdale mentions is entred in the Clause-Roll 23 E. 1. dorso 9. directed to Gilbert de Thornton and thirty eight more whose Names are in Sir William Dugdale whereof there are eleven by the name of Magistri three Deans and two Archdeacons only I find them differently ranked in Mr. Prynne to what they are in Sir William Dugdale The Writ runs thus Rex dilecto fideâ—i suo Gilberto de Thornton salutem Quia super quibusdam arduis negotiis nos Regnum nostrum ac vos caeterosque de Concilio nostro tangentibus quae sine vestra eorum praesentia nolumus expediri c. Vobis mandamus in fide dilectione c. as in the usual Summons to the Bishops Sometimes as 25 E. 1. there (u) Cl. 25 E. 1. m. 25. dorso was no Writ directed to them but we find under the Name of Milites with a Lines space betwixt them and the Barons thirteen named which by other Records are known to be the King's Justices The differences in their Writs are mostly these Sometimes The difference in their Writs as in 27 E. 1. it is Cum caeteris de Concilio nostro habere volumus colloquium tractatum or as in 28 E. 1. (w) Cl. 28 E. 1. m. 3. dorso showing the special Cause Quia super Jure Dominio quae nobis in Regno Scotiae competit c. cum Juris peritis cum caeteris de Concilio nostro speciale colloquium habere volumus tractatum vobis mandamus c. cum caeteris de Concilio nostro super praemissis tractaturis vestrumque consilium impensuris At the same time there are Writs to the Chancellor of the University of Oxford to send four or five Persons skilful in the Law summoned from the Universities de discretioribus in Jure scripto magis expertis and to the Chancellor of the University of Cambridge to send two or three in the like manner qualified and then follow Writs to several Abbats Priors Deans and Chapters and all these Writs mentioned the Business of the King's Claim to the Jurisdiction of Scotland and in the Writs of Summons to the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Temporal Lords Justices and Sheriffs of Counties that Particular is not mentioned which shows that the King summoned these particular Persons as most fit to search and â— send their Chronicles to the Parliament The Occasion and Result whereof and of sending these Lawyers from the Universities you may read at large in (x) An. 13â—2 p. 419. to p. 438. Matth. Westminster and (y) Hist Ang. p. 32. to 58. Walsingham In some Writs as that of 9 E. 2. (z) Cl. 9 E. 2. m. 20. dorso the Justices are appointed to expedite their Assizes that they may not fail to be present at the Parliament or to leave two to attend the Business of the King's Bench And the 7 of E. 2. (a) Cl. 7 E. 2. m. 25â— dorso Justices to leave the Assâ—zes to attend the Parliament That whereas they had appointed the Assizes at Duresm and other Parts in the Northern Circuit at certain days after the time the Parliament was to convene at which he wondred he orders them to put off the Assizes and attend By which two Writs it appears their Summons by Writ to attend and counsel the King in Parliament was a Supersedeas to them to take Assizes during the Parliament and that the Assizes and Suits of private Persons ought to give place to the publick Affairs of the King and Kingdom in Parliament Whoever desires to know who were summoned in this manner and the further variety of Summons may consult Mr. Prynne and Sir William Dugdale's Summons From these Writs we may observe Observations from these Writs first That sometimes the Persons summoned were many in number sometimes very few and always (b) Brief Register part 1. a p. 366. ad p. 394. more or less at the King's Pleasure Secondly in latter times the Clergy-men were wholly omitted Thirdly That they were never licensed to appear by Proxies Mr. Prynne hath collected a great many Precedents to prove that these Persons thus summoned together with the King 's ordinary Council had a very great Hand Power and Authority not only in making Ordinances Proclamations deciding all weighty Controversies regulating most publick Abuses and punishing all exorbitant Offences out of Parliament in the Star-Chamber and elsewhere The Employment of these Assistants but likewise in receiving and answering all sorts of Petitions determining and adjudging all weighty doubtful Cases and Pleas yea in making or compiling Acts Ordinances Statutes and transacting all weighty Affairs concerning the King or Kingdom even in Parliaments themselves when summoned to them Yet these have no Vote but only are to speak to such Matters as their Opinions are required in and sit uncovered unless the Chancellor or Lord Keeper give leave to the Judges to be covered SECT 6. Concerning the House of Commons I Now come to consider the Honourable House of Commons and the Use The Summons of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses Constitution and Priviledges of it and shall first consider the Summons by which they have their Power to act as an House and third Estate in Parliament Mr. (c) Second Part of Brief Register a p. 1. ad 29. Prynn hath cleared that all the Writs of Summons directed to Sheriffs in King John and Henry the Third's time before 49 H. 3. to send Knights to the King at set times were either for Information of the Council what voluntary aid each particular County would grant the King in his great necessity or to assist with Men and Arms and were not elected as Representatives of the Commons till 49 H. 3. To whom I shall refer the curious for Satisfaction as also to Dr. Brady who hath by his own Inspection as well as the considerate application of what Mr. Prynn hath amassed in his Books since his late Majesties Restauration and after 1648 composed many most useful Observations for the understanding of the ancient customs usages and practices relating to Parliaments Therefore I shall endeavour to be as short as possibly I can and without obscurity contract what they and most others that treat of the House of Commons have at large filled Volumes with The form of the Writ 49 H. 3. to the Sheriffs is not (d) Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 11â— dorso expressed but after the recital of the Writ to the Bishop of Duresm and Norwich and the eodem modo to the Bishops Abbats Priors Deans Earls Lords and Barons there follows this entry
till the 11 Rich. 2. was used and from the 12th to the last of Rich. 2. the words alterius conditionis are omitted and so in Ed. Fourth's time but the Clause that the Sheriff be not chosen is retained To these we may add That Bannerets were not to be chosen Members of the House of Commons (o) Cl. 7 R. 2. m. 32. dorso No Banneret to be chosen 7 R. 2. in the case of Thomas Camoys thus Nos advertentes quod hujusmodi Banneretti ante haec tempora Milites Comitatuum ratione alicujus Parliamenti eligi minime consueverunt ipsum de Officio Militis ad dictum Parliamentum pro Communitate Com. praedicti venturi exonerari volumus and so commands the Sheriff to chuse another In the 11 R. 2. we find a (p) Cl. 11 R. 2. m. 24. dorso new qualification in the Writ That the Knights c. should be Gladio cinctos idoneos discretos in Debatis modernis magis indifferentes A new Clause recalled but the King being informed that this new Clause indifferent in the modern Debates which only was to the Knights not to the Citizens or Burgesses was contrary to the forms of Elections anciently used and against the Liberty of the Commons he superseded and revoked that Clause by another Writ In the 5 H. 4. an unusual new (q) Cl. 5 H. 4. par 2. m. 4. dorso No Lawyers to be chosen Clause was added to the prohibition of Sheriffs Nolumus c. nec Apprenticius aâ—t aliquis alius homo ad Legem aliqualiter sit electus Concerning this and that in the 46 Ed. 3. the curious Reader may peruse Sir Ed. (r) 4 Instit. p. 10. Coke whose opinion Mr. Prynne (s) Second Part of Brief Register 124. Hist Ang. p. 414. from the Roll and from Walsingham clearly confutes however that Parliament is since called indoctum After this upon making the Statutes 7 H. 4. c. 15.11 H. 4. c. 1. upon the Commons Petition the ancient form for the Writs was somewhat altered and enlarged though little as to the qualifications but as to the manner of Elections c. of which I shall discourse by it self 23 H. 6. c. 15. (t) Cl. 25 H. 6. m. 24. dorso Only Knights Esquires or Gentlemen to be Knights of Shires a Statute was made concerning Elections of Knights therefore in the Writs of Summons 25 H. 6. it runs thus Milites notabiles seu saltem notabiles Armigeri hominesve generosi de natu eorundem Com. qui habiles sunt Milites fieri nullus homo de gradu valettae gradu inseriori de essendo Milites hujusmodi existant Having thus treated of the Ancient Qualifications The Modern Qualifications I shall subjoin the modern which are comprised in short To cause (u) Duâ—s militâ—s gladiis cinctos mâ—gis idoneos discretos Cives Burgenâ—esâ—de discretiorthus magis sufficientibus The Electors two Knights girt with Swords the most fit and discreet of the County aforesaid and of every City of that Country two Citizens of every Burrough two Burgesses of the discreeter and most sufficient to be freely and indifferently chosen c. Having thus discoursed of the Qualifications of the Persons elected before I make any remarks upon the whole it is fit to note the Electors and manner of Election Some are of opinion that as the greater and lesser Tenents in Capite after King John's Charter were the only Lay constituent Members of Parliament so the still smaller Tenents to those that held in Capite and the smaller Tenents in Capite if not they only did elect the Knights of Shires But I shall as fair as Records will give me light by particulars clear this and the power that was given them by the Community of the County to the Knights The first (w) Cl. 22 E. 1. m. 6. dorso Writ hitherto found is only That the Sheriff shall cause to be chosen two Knights and that they have power c. as I have before related in the Writ to the Sheriff of Northumberland See below the Choice in Yorkshire it is to cause two Knights to come chosen by the consent of the County and to have full power for themselves singly and the Community of the County and so likewise two Citizens and two Burgesses with the Assent of the Community of the City or Burrough The Knights were elected by the Community of the County that is as Dr. Brady makes it clear in his (x) P. 33â—34 Glossary the greater and less Tenents in Capite and as for Cities and Burroughs such were the chusers as held Lands in Free Burgage of the King or some great Lords who held in Capite Ann. 26 E. 1. (y) Bundel num 1. expresseth no more but the Election in general and the power to be given the Elected Ita quod dicti Milites plenam sufficientem potestatem pro se Communitate Com. praedict dicti Cives Burgenses pro se Comunitate Civitatum Burgorum praedictorum divisim ab ipsis tunc ibidem habeant c. Before I proceed any further Manucaptors or Pledges that Knights elected should meet in Parliament we must note that in the Returns made by the Sheriffs to these Writs there are found 26 E. 1. four Manucaptors for every person elected and in others two these did engage themselves that the Knights Citizens or Burgesses so elected should appear at the Parliament according to the time appointed In the County of Bedford I find Rich. de Rous Knight elected and no Manucaptors returned but that the Sheriff distrained eight Oxen and four Horses of him that he should come at the Day c. This was done by vertue of that Clause in the Writ eos ad nos ad praedictos diem locum venire facias and this way of having Manucaptors continued till the 12 E. 4. (z) Brief Register part 2. p. 50. though many had none in latter times Mr. Prynne observes That the Knights in every Shire were elected in the full County by and for the whole County and that the Citizens and Burgesses were then also elected per totam Communitatem In all the Writs of Richard the Second there is this Clause more fully inserted than in any before That the Election be in pleno Comitatu tuo de communi assensu ejusdem Comitatus Upon the making the Statutes 7 H. 4. c. 15. and 11 H. 4. c. 1. The Statutes for ordering Elections for regulating abuses in Elections the Writs of Summons 8 H. 4. and all his time and so (a) Cl. 1 H. 5. m. 9. 37. 1 H. 5. were accordingly altered that Proclamation should be made by the Sheriff in the next County day after the receipt of the Writ and the Knights to be chosen libere indifferenter Free Choice free and indifferently by those that were present at the
Magnatibus Proceribus dicti Regni nostri colloquium habere tractatum Tibi praecipimus firmiter injungentes quod facta Proclamatione in proximo Comitatu tuo post receptionem hujus Brevis nostri tenendo die loco praedicto duos Milites gladiis cinctos magis idoneos discretos Comitatus praedicti de qualibet Civitate Comitatus illius duos Cives de quolibet Burgo duos Burgenses de discretioribus magis sufficientibus libere indifferenter per illos qui Proclamationi hujusmodi interfuerint juxta formam Statutorum inde editorum provisorum eligi nomina eorundem Militum Civium Burgensium sic electorum in quibusdam Indenturis inter te illos qui hujusmodi Electioni interfuerint inde conficiendis sive hujusmodi electi praesentes fuerint vel absentes inseri eosque ad dictum diem locum venire facias ita quod iidem Milites plenam sufficientem potestatem pro se Communitate Comitatus praedicti Cives Burgenses pro se Communitate Civitatum Burgorum praedictorum divisim ab ipsis habeant ad faciendum consentiendum his quae tunc ibidem de communi Concilio dicti Regni nostri favente Deo contigerint ordinari super negotiis ante dictis Ita quod pro defectu potestatis hujusmodi seu propter improvidam Electionem Militum Civium aut Burgensium praedictorum dicta negotia infecta non remaneant quovis modo Nolumus autem quod tu nec aliquis alius Vicecomes dicti Regni nostri aliqualiter sit electus Et Electionem illam in pleno Comitatu factam distincte aperte sub Sigillo tuo Sigillis eorum qui Electioni illae interfuerint nobis in Cancellariam nostram ad dictum dâ—em locum certifices indilate remittens nobis alteram partem Indenturarum praedictarum praesentibus consutam una cum hoc Brevi Teste meipso apud Westmonast THE King to the Sheriff Greeting Whereas by the Advice and Consent of our Council Advice of Privy Council for certain difficult and urgent business concerning us and the State and defence of our Kingdom of England and the English Church we have ordained a certain Parliament of ours to be held at our City of c. the day c. next ensuing and there to have conference Conference with Prelates c. and to treat with the Prelates Great Men and Peers of our said Kingdom We command and straitly enjoyn you Proclamation at County-Court that making Proclamation at the next County Court after receipt of this our Writ to be holden the day and place aforesaid Two Knights girt with Swords c. you cause two Knights girt with Swords the most fit and discreet of the County aforesaid and of every City of that County two Citizens Two Citizens and of every Burrough Two Burgesses two Burgesses of the discreeter and most sufficient Indifferently chosen by those present at the Proclamation according to Statutes to be freely and indifferently chosen by them who shall be present at such Proclamation according to the tenure of the Statutes in that case made and provided Their Names inserted in Indentures betwixt the Sheriff and the Electors and the names of the said Knights Citizens and Burgesses so chosen to be inserted in certain Indentures to be then made between you and those that shall be present at such Election whether the parties so elected be present or absent and shall make them to come at the said day and place To cause them to come at the Day and Place The Knights from the County the Citizens and Burgesses from their Cities Burroughs to have full power to do and consent so that the said Knights for themselves and for the County aforesaid and the said Citizens and Burgesses for themselves and the Commonalty of the aforesaid Cities and Burroughs may have severally for them full and sufficient power to perform and to consent to those things which by the favour of God shall there happen to be ordained by the Common Council of our said Kingdom concerning the businesses aforesaid Lest for want of that Power or improvident Election the Business be undonâ— so that the business may not by any means remain undone for want of such power No Sheriff to be chosen or by reason of the improvident Election of the aforesaid Knights Citizens and Burgesses Election to be in full County But we will not in any case you or any other Sheriff of our said Kingdom shall be elected The Indentures to be sealed by the Sheriff and Electors And at the day and the place aforesaid the said Election made in the full County Court A Counterpart tacked to the VVrit returned into the Chancery you shall certify without delay to us in our Chancery under your Seal and the Seals of them which shall be present at that Election sending back unto us the other part of the Indenture aforesaid affiled to these Presents together with this Writ Witness our self at Westminster SECT 7. Concerning the Speaker and the Privileges of the House of Commons IT is not my design to treat of all things relating to the Constitution My Design not to controvert the Privileges of the House of Commons but to shâ—w the gradual Alterations Laws and Customs of the House of Commons there are several useful Books extant which are fit for the Honourable Members of the House to consult What I most aim at is to shew what the Ancient Usage hath been and how from time to time things have been refined to the Mode and State they are now in and I hope those great Spirits that honour their Countries with their Service will pardon one that designs nothing more than to give them a Profile of the whole Model both in the days of our remotest Ancestors and what it was in more Modern times under just and undoubted Soveraigns as also how much it was transformed when the pretended House of Commons being confederated with a successful Army murthered their Soveraign voted away the House of Lords and assumed the Title of the Supream Authority of the Nation of which last I shall treat in the next Chapter The Members being according to the Kings Command come to the place appointed sometimes the Soveraign with the Lords in their Robes have rid in State to the Parliament which is generally yet observed in Scotland and Ireland The Solemnity at the Opening of the Parliament However at the opening of the Parliament the King is seated on his Throne under the Canopy with his Royal Crown on his Head the Chancellor standing something backward on his Right-hand and the great Officers as Lord Treasurer Lord President of the Kings Council Lord Privy Seal Great Chamberlain the Lord Constable Marshal Lord Admiral Lord Steward and Kings Chamberlain attend on either side the State or in their Seats
with the Ensigns of their Offices some of the Nobles being appointed to carry the Sword and the Cap of Maintenance Three great Gilt Maces are carried See for this more fully Elsyng's Method of holding Parliaments p. 86. and all the Heralds attend in their Cloth of Gold Coats The two Archbishops and Bishops in their Robes sit upon Benches next the Wall on the Right-hand and the rest of the Great Officers that stand not by the State and all the Nobility in order upon the Bench on the Left-hand or on the Forms that stand in the middle where also sit the Judges Master of the Rolls Secretaries of State twelve Masters of Chancery Atturney General Solicitor General and Clerk of the Crown and the other Clerks Assistants which it is not my business exactly to describe The King being Seated when it 's his pleasure Leave given to the Commons to chuse their Speaker the House of Commons are sent for who standing bare at the Lords Bar attend the King's Speech and the Chancellor's and then have leave to chuse their Speaker whom commonly some of the Members of the House that are of the King's Privy-Council propose and if any one oppose it (u) Hackwel p. 127. he is to name another But I shall refer the curious to Mr. Elsyng and others that treat of this at large Sir Edward Coke (w) 4. Instit p. 8. saith That though the Commons are to chuse their Speaker yet seeing that after their choice the King may refuse him for avoiding expence of time and contestating about it the use is as in the Conge de eslier of a Bishop that the King by some of his Privy-Council as in this present Parliament was done by the Earl of Middleton on of his Majesty's Principal Secretaries doth name a discreet and learned Man whom the Commons elect for without their Election no Speaker can be appointed for them because he is their Mouth and trusted by them and so necessary as the House of Commons cannot sit without him So that if he be totally disabled by grievous Sickness another must be chosen in his place as he instanceth in Sir John Cheney 1 H. 4. and Sir John Tirrel Whether the two Houses sate together 15 H. 6. But whereas (x) 4. Instit c. 1. sect 2. he affirms that in antient time the two Houses sate together and the surest mark of the time of the division of them was when the House of Commons had a continual Speaker Mr. Prynne (y) P. 8 9. in his Animadversions hath made the contrary very clear by several Records wherein it 's expresly said they consulted apart as particularly in 6 E. 3. (z) Et les Chivalers des Countez Gents du Communs par eux mesmes Rot. Parl. 6 E. 3. num 6. at York the Prelates Earls Barons and great Men by themselves and the Knights of the Counties and the People of the Commons by themselves treated of the Business propounded to them Another (a) Freeholders Grand Inquest p. 19. saith That if Sir Edward means the Lords and Commons did sit and vote together in one Body few will believe it because the Commons never were wont to lose or forgo any of their Liberties or Priviledges and for them to stand now bare where they were used to sit and vote upon this Supposal is an alteration not imaginable to be indured by them and when we consider the sole Power of Judicature in the Lords and who the Burgesses were in old times it still makes it more improbable and it is to me a very remarkable thing that neither in History or Record any thing is to be found that will clear this doubt However it is certain that (b) Rot. Parl. 50 E. 3. num 8. 50 and 51 E. 3. the Commons had a Speaker and Sir Edward Coke (c) Coke Instit 4. p. 255. saith that the accustomed (d) Ancient Place saith Elsyng p. 84. place of that thrice worthy Assembly of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses of Parliament when held in Westminster was in the Chapter-house of the Abbat of Westminster and it continued so till the Statute of 1 Ed. 6. c. 14. which gave the King Colleges free Chappels c. whereby the King enjoyed the beautiful free Chappel of St. Stephen founded by King Stephen which had Lands and Revenues of the old yearly value of 1089 Pound ten Shillings five Pence since which time the Chappel thereof hath served for the House of Commons when Parliaments have been held at Westminster As Sir Edward Coke because he believed the two Houses sate together will not allow them to have had a Speaker before 50 E. 3. so on the other hand Mr. (e) Id. p. 123. Elsyng saith That the Commons ever had a Speaker none will doubt for their Consultation apart from the Lords though he thinks they often met and did sit together in one Room and then a Speaker was necessary to avoid Confusion of Speech and Argument But he brings no better Argument for it (f) Lib. Sti. Albani Bibl. Cotton fol. 207. than that Petrus de Mountfort (g) It should be 42 H. 3. That Peter Mountfort was not Speaker of the Commons House 44 H. 3. signed the Letter to Pope Alexander touching the recalling of Adomar elect Bishop of Winchester from Banishment Wherein they say if the King and the Regni Majores hoc volent Communitas tamâ—n ipsius in Angliam jam nullatenus sustineret and this was sealed by all the Lords and by Peter de Mountford vice totius Communitatis which he saith sheweth plainly they had a Speaker In answer to which I suppose it a great mistake to say that Petrus de Mountfort signed the Letter vice Communitatis which either ignorantly or willfully is Printed in Mr. Elsyng Comitatus for (h) Additament Math. Paris 1132 1133. Anno Dom. 1258. 42 H. 3. ult Edit Matthew Paris who relates the whole Story saith it was signed by ten Persons who were all great Barons vice totius Communitatis and the Preface of the Letter shews it was Communitas Comitum Procerum Magnatum aliorumque Regni Angliae and this aliorum can mean only the Milites which held by Military Service of the great Barons and the lesser Tenents in Capite which were no Representatives of the Commons as our Knights Citizens and Burgesses at this day are and the Inscription of the Popes Letter shews who he understood this Communitas to be when he superscribes it dilectis Filiis Nobilibus viris Consiliariis clarissimi in Christo Filii nostri illustris Regis Angliae ac caeteris Proceribus Magnatibus Regni Angliae Now the Persons that subscribed this are thus ranked by Matthew Paris R. de Clare Gloverniae Herefordiae S. de Monteforti Legriae E. Bigod Marescallus Angliae H. de Bohun Hertfordiae Essex W. Albemarle J. de Placeto Warewici Comitis H. Bigod Justiciarius Angliae P.
de Sabaudia J. Filius Galfridi Jacobus de Audel Petrus de Monteforti vice totius Communitatis praesentibus Literis sigilla nostra apposuimus in Testimonium praedictorum So that it is plain it was not Peter de Montefort that signed vice Communitatis but they all did it and he was a great Baron himself the Head of whose Barony was Beldesent Castle in Warwickshire I think it not amiss here to offer my Opinion concerning this Question and the great Controversie betwixt Dr. Concerning the Commons first summoning to Parliament Brady and Mr. Petyt and those that are so earnest to find the Commons summoned to Parliament before the 49 H. 3. before King John granted his Charter wherein he grants that he will cause to be summoned the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Earls and greater Barons of his Kingdom singly by his Letters and besides (i) Et Praeterea faciemus submoneri in generali per Viâ—ecomites Ballivos nostros omnes alios qui in Capite tenent de nobis Matt. Paris fol. 216. Edit ult num 20. will cause to be summoned in general by his Sheriffs The Tenents in Capite in stead of the Representative Commons as now and Bayliffs all others which hold of him in Capite at a certain day there is no doubt but the Tenents in Capite such of them at least as were eminent for Parts or as the King pleased were summoned to the great Councils and it being in that Charter said that the cause of the Meeting should be expressed in the Summons and that Forty days warning should be given and in the same Charter that the City of London should have all its ancient Liberties and free Customs and that all other Cities Burghs and Villa's which was of the same import as a Free Burrough as we find in Pontefract which is always stiled Villa Some summoned from Cities and Burroughs before King John's time but not as our Citizens and Burgesses now by Representation and the Inhabitants Burgenses who held a certain Land called Burgage Land and the Barons of the Cinque Ports and all the Ports should have all their Liberties and their Free Customs ad habendum commune concilium Regni de Auxiliis c. that is as I suppose to have some of their Members at the great Councils where Aids were to be granted to the King other ways than in three cases before excepted that is to redeem the Kings body to make his Eldest Son a Knight and to marry once his Eldest Daughter excepting which three Particulars reserved before in his Charter he had granted that no Scutage nor Aid should be laid on his Kingdom unless by the Common Council of his Kingdom From whence I think may be inferred that such Cities Burroughs and Villa's which held in Capite or the Lord that was principal owner of them by his Praepositus Ballivus or some that held immediately under him and so some for the Dominicae Civitates Burgi Regis might be summoned with the lesser Barons or the other Tenents inc Capite But this doth not prove them to come by way of Representatives nor that they had any more Power than the Knights Citizens and Burgesses had in after-times which as I have made it apparent by the several expressions in the Summons was only to hear and assent to what the King and Magnates ordained Since there are now extant no Summons in King John's time or before the 49 H. 3. except some few that are about the Tenents in Capite aiding the King in his Wars the subsequent Practices are the best Expounders of ancient Usages Upon the whole I do judge that before King John's Charter there were many of the Tenents in Capite summoned to the great Councils but so as the King had his liberty to summon whom he pleased and that some from Cities Burghs Villa's and other Ports did come to the great Council but still at the Kings pleasure and that in King John's time the body of the Kingdom siding with the Lords that so often rebelled against him the Lords thinking to make their Party stronger got the Clause for other Tenents in Capite to be summoned by general Summons After King John's Charter the Tenents in Capite so numerous as might be reputed an House of Commons Now whatever number were convened before King John's Charter this general Summons must greatly encrease the House of Commons as I may call it and there needs no such strife about the want of Freemen in these Councils for after this Charter all who were properly Freemen were capable the other were generally Tenents to them and Homagers which was a Tenure that though it might free their Persons yet their Lands were obnoxious to forfeiture upon every breach of Homage and their Lords had the power of taxing them so that in some sense they were their Tenents Representatives and as long as they were Freeholders themselves and were a more numerous body if they all appeared as for any thing I see they might do if not hindred by Impotence Nonage or the Kings service they far exceeded the number of Representatives in the Reigns of King H. 3. E. 1. and E. 2. So that it amounts to the same thing as to the general Freedom of the Nation when all these were Members of the Great Councils Who properly Freeholders in Kâ— John's time whether the common Freeholder were represented or not as now which Dr. Brady hath so nervously confuted every where in his Introduction that they were not that I think the Freedom Mr. Petyt Mr. Pen and others make so great a coyl about no ways impaired by Dr. Brady who like a judicious Person would have us use propriety of Speech and rather be thankful for the Freedom we now enjoy and our Ancestors have from time to time obtained by the grant of Kings than to make such Claims to native Freedoms and Liberties as Mr. Pen would have it that our Ancestors contended for as if their Ancestors had enjoyed them before we had any Kings and stipulated with their Kings for them before they admitted them to Soveraignty which no considering person that will impartially read ancient History either of our Country or others can find any certain footsteps of To return now to the business which the foregoing observation gives some light to I conceive as the Thegns the Kings Prepositi and Reeves As the Thegns in the Saxon-times so the Praepositi Reeves c. of Burroughs after by reason of their Imployments about the Kings Demesn Lands governing of Burroughs Stewards of Hundreds Wapentakes and men employed in other civil Affairs of the Kingdom did meet in the Saxon Councils so from Cities and Burroughs where great Lords had Fees as most if not all of them may be easily proved to have been held immediately of the King or of some of the very great Barons there might come before King John's time some Members to the great
Council being in the Charter to my judgment reckoned as one of their Franchises or rather something exceeding their municipal Liberties and Free Customs being coupled to them with an and to have a Priviledge to have some of them Members of the great Council of the Kingdom What the Tenents in Capite were summoned for for so I think the words ad habendum commune Concilium Regni de Auxiliis must be understood But then when it is restricted there with de Auxiliis only it may very well give a ground to their opinion that think the principal use was to proportion the Aid or Tax and assent to what the King the Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons and Peers did ordain However this was That such great Numbers sate not with the Lords it seems clear to me that this numerous body of so different an Order from the Barons majores must have a distinct Place for consulting apart and must select Committees to transact with the King and Lords and must for order sake appoint some to speak for them what they petitioned for or assented to and could not constantly sit with the Prelates and Lords and do rather believe that the Prelates had one place where they sate and the Barons another and these Tenents in Capite a third at least for their usual Consultations among their own Order and met in the public place when there was occasion or might have access by Committees which certainly was the practice in after-times as appears in that Parliament of 6 E. 3. (k) Rot. Parl. 6 E. 3. num 2. Cest assavoir les Prelâ—â—z par eux meâ—mes les ditz Countes Barouns autres Grantz par eux mesmes auxint les Chivalers des Countes par eux mesmes No mention of Citizens or Burgesses the morrow after the Nativity of our Lady the King requiring the advice of his Parliament touching his French Affairs and Voyage thither It is said they thereupon treated and deliberated that is to say the Prelates by themselves and the said Earls Barons and other great men by themselves and also the Knights of the Counties by themselves and then gave their advice From whence by the way we may observe the true ground of calling our Parliament Houses without the King the three Estates Having dispatched this I come now to consider the Speakers of the House of Commons Hackwel (l) Modâ—â— tenendi p. 200. Method of Parl. 124. The first Speaker upon Record and Elsyng name the first that is found upon Record to be Sir William Trussel 13 E. 3. Num. 9. where it is said Les Chivalers des Countes les Commons responderent per Monsieur William Trussel but the Record names him not Speaker however he performed that Office then Hackwel names Scroope before him 6 E. 3. and Sir Peter de la Mare after him but the first that Mr. Elsyng or Mr. Prynne (m) Prynne's Abridgment p. 151. finds upon Record and by the name of Speaker is Sir Thomas Hungerford 51 E. 3. for it is said that the last day of the Parliament he declared that during the Parliament he had generally moved the King to pardon all such as were in the last Parliament unjustly convicted which imports that this was a Petition of the Commons presented by him their Speaker Anno 1 R. 2. Sir Peter de la Mare being Speaker made his Protestation that what he had to say was from the whole House therefore required if he should speak any thing haply without their consents that the same ought to be amended before his departure from the said place The first Petition we meet with that a Speaker (n) Abridgment of Records p. 174. Petition for Freedom of Speech made to the King from the Commons was 2 R. 2. by Sir James Pickering their Speaker that if he should speak any thing that haply might be ill taken it might be as nothing so as the Commons might at any time amend the same and the like he petitioned for himself which is the first Petition as to Liberty of Speech we meet with The first Speaker presented to the King in full (o) Id. p. 360. Parliament by the Commons 20 Ric. 2. was Sir John Bushey the King 's great Favourite In this Parliament the Houses sate together in a long (p) Hackwel Moâ—us p. 202. House built of Timber in the Palace-Yard at the Impeachment of the Duke of Gloucester the Earls of Arundel and Warwick Sir Arnold Savage was Speaker 2 H. 4. who is the first upon Record that the Commons were required by the King to chuse as Speaker and he was again in 5 H. 4. who desired the King in the name of the Commons that they might freely make complaint of any thing amiss in Government which was yielded to by the King Anno 7 H. 4. Sir John Tiptost was chosen Speaker who desired to be discharged because of his Youth but he was allowed he forgot to make the usual Protestation but came up the next day and made it with this Addition (q) Rot. Parl. 7 H. 4. num 6. That if any Writing were delivered by the Commons in this Parliament and they should desire to have it again to amend any thing therein it might be restored to them which was granted While he was Speaker he Signed and Sealed the Deeds of the entailing of the Crown on H. 4. (r) 7 H. 4. with these words Nomine totius Communitatis He was a Person of extraordinary Parts Son of John Lord Tiptost and for all the Apology for his young Age he was within three Years after made Lord Treasurer of Enggland and by H. 6. made Marquess of Worcester Anno 1 H. 5. William Sturton Esquire was chosen Speaker who without the assent of his Companions did agree before the King to deliver in Parliament certain Articles but three days after the Commons sent Sir John Doreword (r) 7 H. 4. with several of their Members to the House of Lords to declare to the King that their Speaker had no Authority from them to yield thereto and the King was pleased to accept of it There are three Petitions the approved Speaker makes to the King First That the Commons may have freedom of Speech as of (s) 25 H. 1. num 10. The Speakers of latter Times express the particular Privilege of Freedom from Arrest right and custom they have had and all their ancient and just Privileges and Liberties allowed them In Sir Thomas Moor's Speech 14 H. 8. it was thus worded That if in communication and reasoning any man in the Commons House should speak more largely than of duty they ought to do that all such offences should be pardoned and to be entred upon Record which was granted only I find that H. 4. (t) Rot. Parl. H. 4. num 10. said that the hoped or doubted not that the Members of Parliament would not speak any unfitting thing or abuse
this Freedom and Privilege The second is Sir Tho. Smith saith The Speaker used to add a Promise in the Commons Names That they shall not abuse these Privileges but have such regard as most faithful true and loving Subjects ought to have to their Prince Commonwealth p. 41. That if he shall commit any Error in any thing he shall deliver in the name of the Commons no fault may be imputed to the Commons and that he may resort again to them for Declaration of his good Intent and that his Error may be pardoned The third is That as often as necessity for his Majesties Service and the good of the Common-wealth shall require he may by direction of the House of Commons have access to His Majesty SECT 8. Of Priviledges of the House of Commons concerning Liberty of Speech HAving thus brought this Honourable Assembly together and their Speaker placed in his Chair I shall touch something of their Privileges which since the days of Sir Edward Coke and much by his Influence have been enlarged beyond what was used in antient times I shall begin with that of Freedom of Speech in their Debates It cannot be conceived in so great a Body as the House of Commons Why Liberty of Speech necessary to be allowed that what is proposed by one and seconded by others shall not admit of Debate Though all may aim at the same end the good of the King and People yet they may differ in the ways and methods of attaining it and whoever would straighten a crooked Rod must bend it as far on the contrary side I doubt not but the nemine contradicente was put into the Printed Votes when Mr. Williams had the Chair rather ad faciendum populum than that there was such an Harmonious Concurrence as then was blazed abroad Anno 4 (u) Stat. 4 H. 8. c. 8. Strowde's Case H. 8. An Act was made concerning Richard Strowde Esquire which declareth that all Suits Accusements Condemnations c. to be put or had upon any Member of that or succeeding Parliaments for any Bill speaking reasoning or declaring of any matter or matters concerning the Parliament to be communed or treated of be utterly void and of none effect This by (w) Lords Journal the Lords 11 Decemb. 1667. was declared a dâ—claratory Law of the antient and necessary Rights and Priviledges of Parliament and so the Judgment against Denzil late Lord Hollis was nulled and against others in King Charles the First 's time Yet it is manifest that Queen Elizabeth in two Cases shewed how far even motions in Parliament contrary to her Laws Prerogative and Pleasure expressed were to be treated The (x) Prynne's Plea for the Lords Sir Sym. D' Ewe's Journâ—l How Queen Elizabeth curbed and punished those that made Motions in the House contrary to her Prohibitions in Mr. Paul and Mr. Pet. Wentworth's Case first was a motion by Mr. Paul Wentworth 23 Eliz. for a publick set Fast and for a Preaching every Morning at Seven of the Clock before the House sate and the Preachers to be appointed by the Privy-Council that were of the House but the Queen sent them a Message by the Vice-Chamberlain that she had in great admiration the rashness of the House in committing such an apparent contempt of her express Command and to put in Execution such an Innovation without her Privity and Pleasure first known so that by Mr. Vice-Chamberlain they sent their Submission to her Anno 35 Eliz. Mr. Peter Wentworth and Sir Henry Bromley delivered a Petition to the Lord-Keeper desiring the Lords of the upper House to be suppliants with them of the lower House to her Majesty for entailing the Succession of the Crown whereof a Bill was ready drawn by them The Queen was highly displeased as being against her express Order and charged the Lords of her Council to call the parties before them and Mr. Wentworth was by them committed to the Tower and others with Sir Hen. Bromley to the Fleet the Parliament then sitting and when Mr. Wroth moved That the House might be humble Suitors to the Queen for their Liberty it was answered by the Privy Counsellors in the House that the causes of Commitment were best known to her self and the House must not call the Queen to account for what she doth of her Royal Authority for her Majesty liked no such Questions neither did it become the House to search into those matters So Mr. In Mr. Morrice's Case Morrice Atturney of the Court of Wards was taken out of the House Feb. 28. and committed to Prison for delivering in a Bill against the abuses of the Bishops the Queen sending for Sir Edward Coke then Speaker and charging him upon his Allegeance if any such Bill were exhibited not to read it At another time long before this she told the Speaker and the body of the House of Commons moving her to Marriage That if it had been with limitation of place or person she must needs have misliked it and thought it a great presumption in those to take it upon them to bind and limit whose duty it was to Obey King Charles the First was very infortunate to have so many Firebrands in some if not all of his Parliaments Liberty of Speech in King Charles the First 's time abused which if the rest of the Houses had been pleased to have extinguished by timely and nipping reprehensions we had never seen the Government of Church and State so reduced into Ashes that there was nothing remained of the beautiful Pile In some of his Speeches he calls those evil Members Vipers but it was his misfortune to anger and exasperate them rather than suppress them so that at last they stung him to Death It is a very ill condition when a Prince hath such Wolves by the Ears that he is in danger whether he hold them or let them go The Attacque upon the five Members and letting fall the pursuit was one of the false thrusts that left him unguarded In the Close of one of the Parliaments of Queen Elizabeth the (y) MS. Speeches 13 Eliz. 1571. Queen Elizabeth's Reprehension of some Members for moving things she had forbid Chancellor tells them There be certain of the House of Commons though not many who have shewed themselves Audacious Arrogant and Presumptuous calling her Majesties Grants and Prerogatives into question contrary to the express admonition given in her Majesties name in the beginning of the Parliament which it might very well have become them to have regard to but her Majesty saith That seeing they thus willfully forget themselves they are otherwise to be remembred Indeed there seems good reason that such who make advantage of their being Members of Parliament to sow their Seditious Discourses and under the Protection of being Members take the boldness to calumniate the Government and raise Jealousies betwixt the King and his People to alienate their Affections and Allegeance from him after the
expiration of their Protection if the House will not call them to an account should not only lose the Favour of their Prince but should be punished for Sedition as far as by Law is allowed as well as they are liable to other proceedings in Law It becomes therefore all lovers of the excellent Constitution of Parliaments to be very wary in this point lest as Mr. Justice Hutton said in another Case Things being carried disastrously by some Members Ambition may bring such a distast against the course of Parliaments as we and all that love the Commonwealth have just cause to be sorry for it SECT 9. Of the Privilege from Arrests ALthough the Speakers formerly petitioned only That all their Ancient and Just Privileges and Liberties be allowed them yet we (z) Hackwell Catal. 213 215. Elsyng p. 137 138. This Privilege petitioned for by the Speaker find that Sir Tho. Gargrave Sir Tho. Richardson Sir Thomas Crew Sir Heneage Finch and all later Speakers have expressed this Privilege particularly that for better attending the Publick and Importunate Service of the House themselves and their necessary Attendants may be free both in Person and Goods from all Arrests and trouble according to our Ancient Priviledges and Immunities which Sir Tho. Gargrave 1 Eliz. is said first to make the first of any This indeed is one of the ancientest Privileges the House of Commons may claim and Mr. Prynne labours to prove it the only Privilege properly so to be called and Sir Edward (a) 4. Instit p. 24. Coke mentions no other The first thing that appears upon Record is the Petition of (b) Petitiones coram Domino Rege ad Parliam c. 18 E. 1. Rot. 7. Thesaur Recept Sâ—accarii The first Grant of Freedom from Arrest the Master of the Temple in which he desires Quod habeat licentiam distringendi tempore Parliamenti to which the King answers thus Non videtur honestum quod Rex concedat quod illi de Concilio suo distringantur tempore Parliamenti set alio tempore distringat per hostia fenestras ut moris est that is The Master petitions that he may have power to distrein for Rent in time of Parliament to which the King answers That it seems not honest that the King should grant that they of his Council should be distrained in time of Parliament but that he may distrain at another time by the Door and Windows as the Custom was Mr. (c) P. 478. ad 483.625 to 699.817 to 869.989.1213 to 1220. How Mr. Prynne qualifies this Privilege Prynne in his Fourth Part of his brief Register would have the Privilege to be Personal and so to necessary Servants attending and but to take place the first day he is a Member after he hath taken the Oath and not to extend to Chancery Suits and I know not how many diminutions of this Privilege so I shall only recommend the Inquisitive Reader to his Collections and for the full enumeration of all Cases that have been determined by the House of Commons to (d) Memorial p. 88. ad 116. Mr. Hackwel who hath collected all Modern Precedents it being a Book very useful to understand the modern usage of the House of Commons in passing Bills and other necessary points that such as are not versed in the practice of may find very beneficial to them and shall add upon this Head the Summary of King Edward the Second's Writ to the Sheriff of Yorkshire to take Pledges of Walter Fleming of York and three others to appear the next Easter Term to show why they Arrested the Prior Malton returning from the Parliament at Lincoln to his Priory How the King is obliged to protect the Members from Arrests whenas the King ought to protect and defend the Members of Parliament in their coming to staying there and returning from the Parliament the words are Cum ad Parliamenta in quibus tam nostri quam Regni nostri negotia debent pertractari Praelatos Comites Barones alios tam Clericos quam Laicos per quorum industriam super negotio hujusmodi Consilium salubrius poterit adhiberi ad mandata nostra vocatos comparentes in veniendo ad eadem Parliamenta ibidem morando exinde redeundo ab omnimodis injuâ—iis oppressionibus gravaminibus nos oportet protegere tueri How grounded upon Edward the Confessor's Law This Privilege seems to be grounded upon King (e) Hoveden Annal. pars poster p. 601. Lambard Archaion Spelman Conc. tom 1. p. 689. Edward the Confessor's Laws properly applicable to Liberty to attend Divine Worship Synods and Chapter-meetings the words are Si quispiam devote ad celebrationem Sancti pacem habeat eundo subsistendo redeundo item omnibus ad Ecclesiam causa Orationis euntibus pax in eundo redeundo sit eis similiter ad Synodum ad Capitula venientibus The curious may see more in the Leges Saxonicae Sect. 9. and in Frederick (f) Cod. ex Legum Antiq. p. 475. Lindebrogus It is to be noted that this as all other Privileges in from the Kings Grant Fol. 60. This Privilege of the King's Grant as Dyer is express in his Argument on this Case That the person of every such Member ought to be privileged from Arrest at the Suit of any private Person during the time that he is busied about the Affairs of the King and the Realm and this (g) Et tiâ—l Privilege ad estre touts foits grant per le Roy a ses Commoners al Request del Prolocutor del Parlement le primer jour Privilege is always granted by the King to his Commons at the Request of the Speaker of Parliament the first day and those that had the benefit of this Privilege obtained it by a Writ of Privilege issuing out of Chancery but of late it is done by the Houses verbal Order Serjeant or Mace without any Writ of Privilege Habeas Corpus previous complaint Petition to or Order from the King and Lords as in former times against which usage Mr. Prynne makes loud Complaints The first Precedent Mr. Prynne or others can discover being that of Mr. Ferrers recited at large in (h) Hist p. 1584.33 H. 8. Mr. Ferrers Case the first when the Commons had liberty to punish the Breakers of this Privilege Holingshed which in short is this Mr. George Ferrers being the Kings Servant and Burgess for Plymouth was Arrested by a Process out of the Kings Bench carried to the Counter Byorder of the House the Serjeant of the Parliament was sent to demand delivery but was forceably resisted and the Crown of the Mace of Arms was beaten off in defending the Serjeant This being declared to the House of whom there were not a few as well of the Kings Privy Council as also of his Privy Chamber they would sit no longer without their Burgess but retired to the Upper House where the whole Case was declared by Sir
Thomas Moile their Speaker before Sir Thomas Audley Lord Chancellor and all the Lords and Judges there assembled judging the contempt to be very great referred the punishment thereof to the Order of the Commons House The Lord Chancellor offered to grant them a Writ to the Sheriffs of London to require delivery which the House refused being clear in opinion that all Commandments and other Acts proceeding from the nether House were to be done and executed by their Serjeant without Writ only by shew of his Mace which was his Warrant The House applying it self to the Lords who were saith Mr. Prynne (i) Brief Register part 4. p. 860. the ancient proper Judges of the Violations and Violators of the Commons Privileges was the right Parliamentary way for their Members Release and if they had applied themselves to them at first they had prevented all Affronts to (k) Id. p. 862 863. themselves and Officers and met with no opposition And Mr. Prynne humbly apprehends that this Precedent will not warrant an absolute Jurisdiction in the House of Commons without any antecedent Complaint or (l) See Freeholders Grand Inquest from p. 50. to 64. Petition to the King or Lords in Parliament to punish any breach of their Members Privileges not first complained of to Application to be made to the King and Lords for punishment of Violators of this Privilege and adjudged by the King or Lords to be an actual breach or referred to themselves by the Lords or King to punish or without their subsequent Ratification or that it will justifie the Enlargement of any of their Members or menial Servants out of Execution by their Mace alone without an Habeas Corpus Writ of Privilege or special Act of Parliament or matter of Record for the Sheriff or Officers Indemnity against Actions of Escape or for the Plaintiffs relief to recover his Debt by a second Execution for the proof of all this I must refer the inquisitive Reader to Mr. Prynne's (m) Sect. 10. a p. 622. ad 870. Fourth Part of his Brief Register wherein he hath largely examined most of the then claimed Privileges of the House of Commons and disallows of them when not judged by the King and Lords In which Controversie I shall not presume to write any thing because it will be more pleasant and satisfactory to have recourse to himself SECT 10. Concerning Regulating Elections THE first thing I find concerning new Elections in the place of Absents and Defaulters is in the 5 E. 2. Cl. 5 E. 2. m. 26. dorso as I have touched before divers Knights Citizens and Burgesses departing from the Parliament the King thereupon issued out Writs to several Sheriffs to summon them to return to the Parliament Vel alios ad hoc idoneos loco ipsorum sâ— ad hoc vâ—care non possunt eligere or to chuse other fit persons in their places if they cannot be at leisure to come up The Commons in this Age medled not with the re-summoning or causing new ones to be Elected in the rooms of those that could not come I have before instanced in several Summons The King anciently only ordered new Elections wherein the Kings ordain the Sheriffs to re-summon the Members of former Parliaments or others for those who were dead or unable and sometimes but one of those By which it appears that in those days the King solely Authorized new Elections where any were dead or disabled The first Petition against an undue Election First Petition against undue Elections Prynne 's Brevia Parl. râ—â—iviva p. 286. A nosâ—re tres excellâ—nt tres gracious Seignior nostre Seignior le Roy les â—res nobles Seigniors Sâ—ges Comuns c. pleignont les Major c. that I have met with is Anno 7 R. 2. from the Mayor Bailiffs and Commons of Shaftsbury To our thrice Excellent and thrice Gracious Lord our Lord the King and the thrice noble Lords and sage Commons of this present Parliament That whereas they had chosen Walter Henly and Thomas Steward the Sheriff of Dorsetshire for the last had returned Thomas Camel to the great dammage of our Lord the King and contrary to the Will of the Mayor c. So that here the Complaint is to the King the Lords and Commons jointly and the name of this Camel is not endorsed returned in the Writ but the other two In all the Statutes made for regulating Elections they run See Freeholders Grand Inquest p. 15 16. The King willeth and commandeth 5 Ric. 2. c. 4. Our Lord the King at the grievous complaint of the Commons hath ordained 7 H. 4. c. 15. and so Our Lord the King ordained 11 H. 4. c. 1.5 H. 5. and such like in all the Statutes to 8 H. 6. So in the Statute 5 R. 2. Par. 2. c. 4. All Persons which shall from henceforth receive the Summons of Parliament Prynne's Plea for Lords p. 393. and come not at the said Summons except he may reasonably and honestly excuse himself to our Soveraign Lord the King shall be amerced and otherwise punished as of old time c. So that here the Excuse is to be made to the King so that it was not then in use for the Commons to fine and tax their Members In the Parliament holden at Westminster 5 H. 4. Id. 391. Rot. Parl. 5 H. 4. num 38. because the Writ of Summons of Parliament returned by the Sheriff of Rutland was not sufficiently or duly returned as the Commons conceived the said Commons prayed our Lord the King The Commons petition the King and Lords to examine and order undue Returns and the Lords in Parliament that this matter may be duly examined in Parliament c. Whereupon our Lord the King in full Parliament commanded the Lords in Parliament to examine the said matter and to do thereupon as to them should seem best in their Discretions So the Lords called before them the Sheriffs and Parties and it was agreed by the said Lords that the Sheriff should amend his Return and the Sheriff for his default should be discharged of his Office and committed Prisoner to the Fleet and make Fine and Ransom at the King's pleasure Upon this and other Precedents Mr. Id. p. 364 365. Mr. Prynne's Opinion Prynne saith That no Statute doth give the Commons House the least Power or Authority to judg or determine the Legality or Illegality of any Elections but leaves this to the King and Lords to redress as at first before their making and gives the Knights duly chosen but not returned a hundred Pound Damages against the Sheriffs and Citizens and Burgesses forty Pound against Mayors and Bailiffs who make false Returns by way of Action of Debt in the Kings Courts at Westminster or in the Star-Chamber when in being or before the King Lords and Council as in Bronker's case Dyer fol. 113 168. Plowden fol. 118. to 131. Old Book of
allow no alteration but in that of Dudley Which makes some observe Lawyer out-lawed p. 12. That if the House of Commons had then known they had any Power to mend the said Returns or punish the Offenders or Sir Edward Coke had known it had been Law he had never been sent on that Message So that what Authority the House hath it hath accrued since SECT 11. Concerning the House of Commons Censuring Imprisoning and Expelling their own Members AS to the Commons Imprisoning and Punishing their own Members The Reasons for this Privilege for words by them spoken or Misdemeanors committed in the House there may be some reason for it First Stat. 4. H. 8. c. 8. Coke 4. Instit p. 25. 31 H. 6. c. 26 27. because by Law they are not Punishable elsewhere for any rash indeliberate and inordinate Speeches in Parliament which do not amount to Treason Felony or Breach of the Peace which it is supposed none in that rightly constituted House will protect though done in the House of Commons begun in 1641. Secondly It is to be supposed that the Members upon their entring into that House unanimously agree for order sake that the lesser number should always submit to the greater So by such Consent and original Compact every single Member submitting himself to the rest he hath no such reason to complain although they had no such Authority for scienti volenti non fit Injuria provided that they exceed not the common Rules of Justice nor the Bounds of Established Laws for then no private Act can bind a Subject though made with his own free Consent as appears in Clark's Case against the Mayor and Burgesses of St. Albans Coke lib. 5. p. 64. The first Precedent I find that any Member of the House of Commons was complained and Petitioned against for Misdemeanors and put to answer before the King and Lords in Parliament Rot. Parl. 16. R. 2. num 6. and there judged and fined was 16 R. 2. the Wednesday after the Parliament began when Sir Philip Courtney Members of the House of Commons punished for Misdemeanour by the King and Lords returned one of the Knights for Devonshire came before the King in full Parliament and said that he understood how certain people had accused and slandered him to the King and Lords therefore prayed to be discharged of the said Imployment until the accusations c. were tryed and because his said Prayer seemed honest to the King and the Lords the King granted him his Request and discharged him in full Parliament Exact Abridgment p. 417. and the Monday following at the Instance and Prayer of the Commons the King granted that he should be restored and remitted to his Place In the Parliament 4 H. 4. the accusations against him being re-inforced the King and Lords adjudged that he should be bound to his good Behaviour and committed to the Tower for his Contempt By which saith Mr. Prynne it appears Plea for the Lords p. 386 387. That only the King and Lords in full Parliament can suspend or discharge any Knights or Commoners sitting in Parliament and have Power of restoring and re-admitting a suspended Member of the Commons House and he answers the Precedents that Sir Edward Coke brings 4 Instit p. 23 and 3 Inst p. 22. Vide pag. 296 297 299 344 371 372 373. and many others which would be tedious here to insert The first Precedent he finds The first Precedent of the House of Commons secluding their Members that the Commons began to seclude one another upon Pretence of undue Elections and Returns was in Queen Elizabeth's time when Thomas Lucy 8 Eliz. was removed out of the House for giving four Pound to the Mayor of Westbury to be chosen a Burgess and the Mayor fined and imprisoned and 23 Eliz. Mr. A. Hâ—ll for publishing the Conferences of the House and writing a Book to the dishonour of the House was committed to the Tower for six Months and fined five hundred Mark and expelled the House and in King Charles the First 's time this Power over their Fellow-Members was greatly improved in which how far Mr. Prynne then concurred I know not but after he was secluded he every where writes with great earnestness against this usage but whether with Judgment Law and Reason I shall leave others to judge only I think fit to insert some of his Invectives against the Proceedings of that unparallell'd house of Commons First he saith There can be no legal Trial or Judgment given in Parliament in Criminal Causes or others Id. p. 309. Mr. Prynne's Reasons against this Usage without Examination of Witnesses upon Oath as in all other Courts of Justice which the House of Commons cannot do Littleton sect 212. Coke ibid. Secondly That it is a Rule both of Law and Justice That no Man can be an Informer Prosecutor and Judge too of the persons prosecuted and informed against the Commons being in the nature of the Grand Inquest Coke 4. Inst p. 24. being summoned from all parts of the Kingdom to present Publick Grievances and Delinquents to the King and Peers for their Redress Plea for the Lords p. 373. Thirdly That all the objected Precedents are of very puny date within time of memory therefore unable to create a Law or Custom of Parliament or any right of sole Judicature in the House of Commons Fourthly Id. p. 387. That all these Precedents were made by the Commons themselves unfit Judges in their own Cases much less over one another being all of equal Authority so that in his opinion they could no more expel or eject any of their Members by their own Authority without the King and Lords concurrent consent See Legal Vindication p. 10. than one Justice of Peace Committeeman or Militia-man can unjustice or remove another since par in parem non habet potestatem neither in Ecclesiastical Civil Id. p. 373. Military or Domestick Affairs Fifthly That they are all against Law because coram non Judice he having throughout the whole Discourse endeavoured to prove That the Commons have no right or power of Judicature much less of sole Judicature in our Parliaments but only the King and Lords Sixthly That these Precedents are but few never judicially argued and rather connived at than approved by the King and Lords taken up with other more publick business therefore passing sub silentio they can make no Law or Right as is resolved in Long 5 E. 4. fol. 110. Cook 's four Rep. fol. 93 94. Slade's Case and six Rep. fol. 75. Drurie's Case Seventhly In the long Parliament of King Charles the First they began to seclude Projectors Exact Collections of Ordinances p. 541. to 558. Monopolists c. though duly elected then suspended and ejected such who were Royalists and adhered to the King then they proceeded to imprison and eject those Members Plea for the Lords p.
414 415. How the House of Commons of the Parliament 1641. seduded their Members till there were not above 70 left whom the Army-Officers impeached or disliked as a corrupt Party or corrupt Majority and so fifty or sixty by the power of the Army secured secluded and expelled near 400 Members and made themselves the Commons House without them and so proceeded to vote down and seclude both King and House of Lords and voted themselves to be the Parliament of England and sole Legislators and Supream Authority of the Nation The consequences of all which are too well known to the whole Kingdom whose Calamity of Civil War and all the unspeakable Tragedies of it flowed from the packing of Members in the Commons House and the Assistance the People relying upon their Sageness and Authority afforded them How this revived against Abhorrers We had of later Years a fresh revival of the same method in the House of Commons expelling those they called Abhorrers which is so well known that I need say nothing of it yet I would recommend to all interessed Persons the perusal of two Treatises which though they pass for Pamphlets yet have been writ by Judicious Authors and those are The Lawyer outlawed and the Three parts of the Addresses which are Books very fit for Gentlemen to peruse How full and unquestioned a power the Commons have to represent Grievances to the King and petition for Redress The unquestioned Rights of the Commons to impeach any Person of the highest Quality that is a Subject for Treason or high Misdemeanors to have the sole Power in having all Bills for Subsidies Aids and Supplies to begin and I think be perfected in their House and the Privileges they petition for by their Speaker are so well known that they need no Discourse upon But I find several Judicious Persons will not allow the House of Commons to be a Court which Sir Edward Coke affirms 4. Instit p. 28. Whether the House of Commons be properly a Court. and uses this only one Argument for it Because it is not Prorogued or Adjourned by the Prorogation or Adjournment of the Lords House but the Speaker upon signification of the Kings Pleasure by the Assent of the House of Commons doth say This Court doth Prorogue or Adjourn it self But to this it is answered Lawyer outlawed p. 18. That if this were sufficient to denominate a Court every Committee of Lords and Commons though never so few in number must upon this account be a distinct Court because they may thus adjourn and prorogue themselves without their respective Houses In another place 4. Instit p. 23. the same Chief Justice offers to prove the House of Commons not only a Court but a Court of Judicature and Record for that the Clerks Book of the House of Commons is a Record and so declared by Act of Parliament 6 H. 8. c. 16. But this House had no such Book as a Journal much less any Authentick Record When the House of Commons had a Journal first before the first Year of Ed. the Sixth all their material proceedings till then being drawn in Minutes by a Clerk appointed to attend them for that purpose and by him entred of Record in the House of Lords Therefore the Words of the Statute are That the Speakers Licence for Members going into the Country be entred of Record in the Book of the Clerk of the Parliament appointed for the Commons House and this Journal is rather a Register of what passeth than such a Record as denotes a Court of Judicature as the Author of The Lawyer outlawed endeavours to prove P. 17 18 19. Plowd Com. fol. 319. Coke 1. Inst fol. 260. because there is no Court but what is established by the Kings Patent by Act of Parliament or by the Common Law i. e. the constant immemorial Custom of former Ages for by that the House of Lords is the sole supream Court of Judicature it having never been heard of before Sir Edward Coke's fancy That there were two distinct Courts in the same Parliament Also there is no Court without a power of tryal but the House of Commons have no power to try any Crime or Offence because they cannot examine upon Oath and there can be no legal Tryal without Witnesses nor are any Witnesses of any force in Law unless examined upon Oath But I shall not enter into these Controversies Some Observations on the Privileges of the House of Commons in general but shall now lay down some general Observations and Rules which Judicious Persons have noted as worthy the consideration of the Honourable House in point of their claims of Privileges and Judicature First King James the First in his Declaration touching his proceedings in Parliament 1621. resolves That most Privileges of Parliament grew from Precedents which rather shew a Toleration than an Inheritance therefore he could not allow of the Stile calling it their Ancient and undoubted Right and inheritance but could rather have wished that they had said All Privileges from the Crown Their Privileges were derived from the Grace and permission of his Ancestors and him and thereupon concludes That he cannot with patience endure his Subjects to use such Antimonarchical Words concerning their Liberties except they had subjoyned That they were granted unto them by the Grace and Favour of his Predecessors yet he promiseth to be carefull of whatsoever Privileges they enjoy by long Custom and uncontrolled and lawful Precedents Secondly C. 29. None to be punished but by Legal Trial. It is to be considered That by the Great Charter it is declared That no Freeman shall be taken or imprisoned or diseised of his Freehold or Liberties or his Free Customs or be Outlawed or Exiled or in any manner destroyed but by the lawful Judgment of his Peers or by the Law of the Land Stat. 28 E. 3. c. 3. So 28 E. 3. it is Enacted That no Man of what estate or condition he be shall be put out of his Land or Tenements nor taken nor imprisoned nor dis-inherited nor put to death without being brought to answer by due Process of Law So 42 E. 3. c. 3. it is assented and accorded for the good Government of the Commons that no Man be put to answer without presentment before Justices or matter of Record or by due course of Law or Writ Original according to the Old Laws of the Land Nulla Curia quae Recordum non habet potest imponere finem neque aliquem mandare carceri quia isla tantummodo spectant ad Curias de Recordo Mar. Sess 3. So Sir Edward Coke saith Courts which are not of Record cannot impose a Fine or commit any to Prison because these only belong to Courts of Record for which see Beecher's Case fol. 60. 120. Bonham's Case and lib. 11 fol. 43. Godfrey's Case So in the First Parliament of Q. Mary it is declared That the most Ancient
puts an end to the Sessions so that what ever Bills are ready and pass not the Royal Assent must be again read three times in either House for the more security it is usual to insert a Proviso That the Session is not thereby concluded The Royal Assent is given two ways First Royal Assent by Patent by Commission since the Statute of the 33 H. 8. c. 21. wherein it is expressed That the Kings Royal Assent by his Letters Patents under the Great Seal Signed by his hand and declared and notified in his absence to the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and to the Commons Assembled in the higher House is and ever was of as good strengh and force as if the King had been there personally present and assented openly and publickly to the same The manner of the King 's giving his Publick Assent is in this manner The King cometh in Person in his Parliament-Robes Royal Assent when the King present and sitteth in his State and the Upper House sit in their Robes The Speaker with all the Commons House cometh to the Bar of the Lords House and in Sir Thomas Smith's time Sir Th. Smith's Commonwealth p. 45. Speeches used to be made there the Chancellor for the Lords and the Speaker for the Commons in set Speeches returned the Prince Thanks for that he hath so great Care of the good Government of his People and for calling them together to advise of such things as should be for the Reformation Establishing and Ornament of the Commonweal After which the Chancellor in the Prince's Name giveth Thanks to the Lords and Commons for their Pains and Travel taken which he saith the Prince will remember and recompense when Time and Occasion shall serve and that the Prince is ready to declare his Pleasure concerning their Proceedings whereby the same may have perfect Life and Accomplishment by his Princely Authority I think now mostly Hackwell of Passing of Bills p. 181 182. the Speaker of the House of Commons makes a Speech acquainting the King with the purport of the Bills Then the Clerk of the Crown readeth the Title of the Bills in such Order as they are in Consequence After the Title of every Bill is read singly The Clerk of the Crown pronounceth the Royal Assent or Dissent the Clerk of the Parliament pronounceth the Royal Assent according to certain Instructions given from his Majesty in that behalf If it be a Publick Bill to which the King assenteth the Answer is Le Roy le veult The King willeth If a Private Bill allowed by the King the Answer is Soit fait comme il est desire Let it be done as it is desired And upon a Petitionary Bill the like is used If it be a Publick Bill which the King forbeareth to allow he saith Le Roy se avisera The King will advise To a Subsidy Bill the Clerk pronounceth Le Roy remercie ses loyaux Subjects accepte leur Benevolence aussi le veult The King thanks his Loyal Subjects accepts their Benevolence and also willeth To a general Pardon is pronounced Les Prelates Seigneurs Communs en cest Parlement assembles au nom de touts vous autres Subjects remercient tres humblement vostre Majesty prient Dieu vous donner en sante bone vie longe The Prelates Lords and Commons in this Parliament assembled in the name of all your other Subjects thrice humbly give thanks to your Majesty and pray God to give you in health a good Life and long These P. 46. saith Sir Thomas Smith be taken now as perfect Laws and Ordinances of the Realm of England and none other and as shortly as may be are printed except it be some Private Acts made for the Benefit or Prejudice of some Private Man these be only exemplified under the Seal of the Parliament CHAP. XXIX Of Factious Combinations in Parliaments I Hope in the foregoing Chapters I have so explained the Constitution of Parliaments and the Legislative Power that unbiassed and unprejudiced Persons will no more be misled by the Sophisms and plausible pretences which to aggrandize the Power of the two Houses at first and after of the Commons House only the Penmen of the long Parliament made use of yet because many of late were furbishing the rusty Armour of their Demagogues and trimming their Helmets with fresh Plumes I conceive it necessary to take notice of some of their chiefest Arguments and examine those which had greatest Influence upon the People The great and venerable name of Parliament and its Authority was constantly used as Shield and Buckler to ward off all the Force of the Loyal Assaults and Mr. Prynne writ a large Volume which he stiled The Soveraign Power of Parliaments and when the very Lees and Dregs of the Commons House was put in Ferment that very Kilderkin would admit no lower Stile than the supreme Authority of the Nation to be pearched on its Bunghole Therefore to disabuse the less considerate The various Acceptation of the word Parliament and to detect the Frauds of those which under that great Name applyed whatever they met with in the Laws or History to the House of Commons I think it necessary in the first place to clear the acceptation of the Word Appropriated to the Lords House Sometimes the word Parliament is used for the House of (a) Egerton sect 4. 22 23. Lords only as when upon Writ of Error any Judgment in the King's-Bench is examined in the House of Lords the Judgment is said to be affirmed or reversed by Parliament The Appellation of Parliament is likewise used for the two Houses To both the Houses in regard they are the gross Body whereof the Parliament consists there only wanting the Sovereign Head to compleat it But they are so far from being the High Court of Parliament that they cannot co-unite to be an entire Court either of Sovereign or Ministerial Justice but only in concurring in Votes in their several Houses for preparing of matters in order to an act of all the Body which when they have done their Votes are so far from having any legal Authority in the State as in Law there is no Stile or Form of their joynt Acts further than Bills nor doth the Law so much as take notice of them till they have Royal Assent without which the Votes of the two Houses dye in the Womb like an Embryo So that the proper use of the word Parliament How properly the High Court of Parliament as Authority of Law-making is annexed to the name is only when the King and the two Houses concurr in one Act and in that sence only is the Parliament the Supream Court the highest Judicatory and the most Sovereign Power Not for any Soveraignty in the two Houses and from them transferred to the King by their joining and consenting with him but because every compleat and perfect Act of it is the Act of
Prince should be limited from using the legislative Power without concurrent assent of the Peers and Commons By which means the constitution of our Parliaments is so equal and geometrical and all parts so equally contribute their Offices that no part can have an extream predominance over other Therefore to prevent any evil that might come by the admission of two such Bodies to a participation of Power in this particular of making Laws if they should combine against the Soveraign the Law gives them an equal Power to assent or dissent The Ballancing of the Powers in Parliament so that opposing the single Power of every one of them to the Votes of every other two there might be so secure a balancing of the Power of one against the other that no practice of any two of them should do any prejudice and diminution to the third without the third Party it self did give consent unto it otherwise the King and Peers might oppress the Commons the King and Commons oppress the Peers or the Peers and Commons oppose the King and the Peers being easily oppressed by the Commons as we saw in our late calamitous Times an Appian Decemvirate or the 30 or 300 Tyrants might get the Power into their own hands In another place he saith Though properly Laws be the Acts of the King in Parliament yet are they also truly the Acts of the whole Parliament because every of the Estates contribute their Power according to the diversity of their Office and Interest and so as from a sacred Tripos the civil Oracles of the Law are delivered It is therefore to be considered saith a Judicious (m) King's Supremacy asserted c. 9. p. 96. where the Reader may find a full Answer to the Deductions they make from the King's way of arguing Author in answer to some other passages of his Majesty that the Parliamentarians wrested That if his Majesty out of a desire to save the effusion of Blood used such gracious Expressions as were most likely to prevail with the People and consolidate their Minds they ought not in Equity to prejudice the Rights of the Crown although he had abdicated therein some parts of his Authority and granted things destructive to his own Prerogative From his Majesties saying That the Power legally placed in both Houses is more than sufficient to prevent and restrain the Power of Tyranny they infer This cannot be made good without a Power of Resistance for that Tyranny cannot otherwise be restrained Which is easily answered For it cannot be understood that the King means by this a forceable resistance or restraint (n) Id possit quisquam quod jure possit but a legal one so far as Humane Prudence can by lawful and just ways provide The Power they have by Law being to inflict punishments on evil Instruments whereby others may be afraid to take upon them such Imployments and they may refuse to give the King Subsidies and other necessary Assistance if he refuseth to moderate excesses which are Powers more efficacious than resistance the success of the one being more probable and likely than the other However The not asserting of King Charles the First 's Prerogative disadvantagious in my poor opinion it had been more honourable and probably more efficacious to have spent less time in this kind of defending the Kings Interest by the Pen and have imployed it in asserting the true Prerogative of the King and his undoubted Rights to have let the People as well as the Houses know what he would reform and out of Princely Clemency grant for his Peoples ease and at their earnest Petition but neither to have depreciated or descended so much below the Majesty and Dignity of his place to enter into Reply and Duply Altercation and Apologies with his Subjects But that King composed all of Mercy Justice and Tenderness to his Subjects judging others by his own Royal Standard of Integrity let the Houses seize his Ships Magazines and left them the City of London's Purse while he retired to the North and plied the Houses with Declarations and Messages to have reduced them to their Duties and though his condescensions were great and the way of Argument such as before I have instanced in yet I cannot find except in that particular of making himself one of the three Estates that he yielded any part of his Royal Prerogative till he was made Prisoner that in his restraint he condescended to a temporary divesting himself of the Militia and other things which all sorts of Subjects except the very chief of those in Rebellion against him found infinitely more tending to the enslaving and utter ruine of the People than ever they could have been if the King had managed all by his absolute Will and the direction of those they accounted his worst Instruments I having in several places cleared the Kings Soveraignty shall only on this Head endeavour to answer the principal of those popular Reasons the Writers for the Parliament used not grounded upon any Law or Constitution of the Government but only upon the false supposition That the Wisdom of the two Houses was to be valued above the Wisdom of the King and Council in proposing matters for the Royal Assent which were conducible to the Liberty of the Subject which they pretended was their whole design and that they would establish the Kings Throne in more Glory and Splendor than had ever been in any Ages The first and principal Topick they used was The Monarchy of England not mixed That the Monarchy of England was in its Constitution allayed and the Power of the two Houses in making Laws had such a Copartnership and radical mixture that they had something more than a Consultive and Assenting part and that the King was oblig'd in the duty of his Office and by his Coronation Oath to grant what they desired Mr. Sherringham (o) King's Supremacy asserted p. 74. hath culled out the prime Arguments of the Author of the Treatise of Monarchy The fuller Answerer and others upon this Head and so fully answer'd them that I must refer the Reader to him for satisfaction and shall only select some of the chiefest of these Arguments more for the orderly continuance of this Discourse than for any need of repeating them First They say That King Charles the First owned the Law (p) Declaration from Nâ—wmarket 9 March 1641. to be the Measure of his Power and if so it is limited But this concludes no more than that his Power is of such a size and bigness as the Law hath ordained and if the Law give the King absolute full and entire Power and limits him only in the exercise of it this is a restraint and limitation according to such Laws as the Soveraign hath established in that particular alone and is the happiness of the English Subject that Kings act not Arbitrarily but this gives no Power to the two Houses to be any checks upon
Land and the other the demean of the Fee So it is in an Estate of Power and Authority If the King granteth an Estate of Power Authority and Jurisdiction in Fee-simple or in Fee-tail for term longer or shorter the King hath the demean of Power and the other the demean of Use the King hath Dominium directum the other Dominium utile which he applies to the two Houses but it must be likewise considered that this distinct Authority they have is wholly derivative and so much the more depending on the Sovereign as he can at his Pleasure totally deprive them of the Exercise of it by Prorogation or totally annihilate it by Dissolution Another Objection they made Objection The Three Estates to restrain the Excess of each other was from the Answer the King authorized a Gentleman to make to the Observer That the three Estates are constituted to the End that the Power of the one should moderate and restrain the excess of the Power in the other From which he infers That this is an Allay and mixture in the Root and essence of the Constitution To this it may be answered Answer to it That there is no such Power in the two Houses they are called to consult and to consent All they can do is that they have the opportunity of having grievances redressed because they may otherwise deny the King the assistance he desires But they have no Authority of themselves to redress them or to restrain and moderate his Excesses by Force nor can they moderate the Excesses of one another by any Act of their own singly further than the exorbitant Estate shall be willing to be moderated It is a most absurd thing to imagine that when the Law hath placed the Sovereign Power in the King it should again for a space of time during the Session of Parliament unsovereign Him and place in the two Houses the same Sovereign Trust and with a second absurdity leave in the King's Hands the summoning and dissolving the Power by which himself should be constrained and to make up all should by Authority of that Power constrain all the Heads of the People and even the Representative Body of that Power by Solemn Oath to declare that the King is not only supreme Governour but that he is only supreme Governour Besides the Arguments they sued upon this Head of a debased Monarch that was not only to admit some of his Subjects into the Participation of his Burthen but of his Soveraignty whereby they pleaded for both the Houses being joynt-Sovereigns for the time they used other Arguments singly for the House of Commons which they endeavoured to aggrandize and raise to a strange over-towring heighth above both King and Lords and they grounded all their Arguments upon the immense Power of their being the Peoples Representatives The Observer saith Objection concerning the Power of Representatives That the vertue of Representation is the great Privilege of Privileges that unalterable Basis of all Honour and Power whereby the House of Commons claims the entire Right of all the Gentry and People and that there can be nothing under Heaven next to renouncing of God which can be more perfidious and more pernicious to the People than the withdrawing from them and doth acknowledge that the Arbitrary Rule was once most safe for the World But now since most Countries have found out an Art and peaceable Order for publick Assemblies he means by Representatives whereby the People may assume its own Power and do it self Right without the disturbance of it self or injury to Princes he is very unjust that will oppose this Art and Order In answer to which it ought to be considered That the Representative Body deserves the highest Honour and Observance that can be given to the Body Represented Answer What Honour is due to Representatives of the Subjects but this Honour will depend upon two things First the quality and condition of the Body represented and Secondly on the quality of the Representative it self If therefore the Body at large were an absolute Sovereign as in Republicks the true Representative of that Body were to be observed with all Sovereign Honour and due Subjection But when the Body at large it self is but a Subject as it is in Monarchy the Honour and Authority of the Representative cannot exceed the Honour and Authority of a Subject for none can make the Image more than the Original or without Adulterating Arts appear so Therefore however abhorrent a Crime he makes it in such as concurr not in their Judgment with their Representatives that exceed their Authority and Commission yet all sober and just Persons ought to consider that the Subjects by giving Authority to some of their own Order to represent them and advise and consent for them gave them no such Power above that of Subjects yea so much above the condition of their Sovereigns that neither breach of Faith nor the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy which they never took to them or any other Duty to their King was comparable to the withdrawing from the Vote or Act of their Representators as if the Rights of the Crown and Kingdom and the Laws made by the King with the assent of the three Estates in Parliament did not so much concern the Commons of the Land but that against all these they stood solely bound to the Representatives as the only Sovereign of their Obedience I shall now offer some Reasons against this dangerous Opinion First It is to be considered Reasons against the Power of Representatives That in our Kingdom the Representors are not equally chosen as in the united Provinces and other Commonwealths but it lies in the Power of the Sovereign here to make a Town equal in number of Burgesses to a County which doth vehemently demonstrate That the first Institution and end of such Representatives was rather to minister Information of the State and Condition of that particular place and advise and assist the Sovereign and to consent with him and not to determine Sovereignly Secondly The cockering the People in that Opinion that the Soveraignty lies in Materia prima in them and by their Representatives that they may exert it is the certain way to ruin not only Monarchy but all government as was evident in the case of the Rebellious House of Commons in King Charles the First 's time who prided themselves so much with the Title of Representatives and by pretext of that and the Assistance of their Army having unyoked themselves from all Subjection to their Lawful King and disengaged themselves from their dangerous and useless Collegues the Lords as they then voted them after some while they lost their Honour and Reverence with their own Army who then would be the People and pulled them out of their House justly charging them with a design to perpetuate themselves And so the Tyrannical Supremacy was exercised by Cromwell and his Council of Officers a while
and after by himself and his mock-Representatives by Councils of State and Safety and such new Names and Powers as our Laws never heard of and all this under pretence that they Acted by the Peoples Authority and suffrage and all the sad Devastations of that Age resulted from the confiding so much in the pretended Representatives of the People Which (a) England's Universal Distraction p. 4. one some Years before the sad Catastrophe plainly foretold tho' like belief was given to him as of old to Cassandra His Words are That the so much exalting the Power of the Representatives was first to destroy the King by the Parliament and next the Parliament and Kingdom by the People Thus ignorant Politicians that build upon such Quick-sands soon live to see their Insanae Structurae ruinously fall about their Ears Thirdly Whereas the Advocates for the Representatives would gladly have possessed the People that they could rely upon none so securely and safely as upon those they had themselves chosen they being less subject to private ends and affections than any particular man such a Body being not likely to counsel or consent to any thing but what is publickly advantageous It is to be considered that it is a false Postulatum Such a Body being but an Aggregate of particulars may have as many private ends as any other number of Subjects it being well known that Communities themselves are subject to dangerous Inclinations from private Incitements and I the Representatives subject to misleading Factions and Ambitions of private Men and by coalition of Parties when they fall into designs they are most dangerous and fatally violent and tho' it may at first View seem to be repugnant that an Universality should have private ends yet seeing it is not the number of Agents but the capacity in which they act and the quality of the Actors and the coherence or incoherence of what they pursue with the publick end and weal which makes the Actions of men public or private It must needs follow That if without Authority or out of the way of Public Ordinances men pursue any thing though the whole Community concur in the pursuit yet it is all of the nature of a private Action and done to a corrupt and private end Because the Author of some Observations upon some of K. Charles the 1st Messages was reputed the great Champion of the two Houses I shall content my self with culling out some of the daringest assertions Why Reason and Law were not hearkned to by the Advocates of the Long Parliament he and some other of their Triarii used and apply such of those Answers and Reasonings as the Learned and Loyal offered then against them though they could not be heard while the Torrent bore all down the stream The hideous noise of Tumults and after of Drums Trumpets Cannons and Fire-Arms hushed and silenced all the still voice of Law and Reason But now it is to be hoped when Mens Eyes are unsealed the Mask and Vizard dropped or pulled off the fatal Consequences of such pernicious Principles throughly manifested and the loud Thunder of the Two Houses Ordinance allayed mens Spirits will be better fitted to hear them refuted Besides what I have endeavoured to answer before concerning the Authority of the Representative which they would make an Assembly in which the People in underived Majesty are by these Proxies convened to affirm an Imaginary Power supposed to be theirs originally and in such a convention to be put in execution I say besides this which in several places I have refuted That filled all their Declarations Messages and Treatises when they were contriving the setting up the Commons House Topmost to prove That they were a Body that was not easily corrupted byassed tempted or prevailed upon to Act any thing but what was the best for the Peoples advantage Therefore I think fit in many particulars to shew how such Bodies may be warped to sinister ends and especially how that House not only deceived but tyrannized over the whole Nation Private (b) Answer to Observer p. 130 131. How Passions Affections Interests and Factions may sway Representatives Quarrels and the memory of former Sufferings may work upon some discontent and envy at other mens preferment may transport others the fear of the lash and desire to secure themselves have forced some to personate a part great Offices and Honours have been a Pearl in some Mens Eyes to hinder their Fight others have been like Organ Pipes to whom the wind of popular Applause hath only given a sound others who have premeditated their Parts before their design was discovered have upon some pretences or other suppose of an unlawful Election being Monopolists Abhorrers or such like got those excluded by Vote whom they conceived to be likely to oppose their designs The bewitching Power of Oratory prevails upon many In others there is a Speechless Humour of following the Drove The Ambition and Covetousness of Representatives Can we not easily conceive several of this Body may be ambitious which would prompt them to alter the old way of bestowing Offices and collating of Honours so by disservice as well as service in Parliaments some Men have obtained Honours Offices and Estates finding it a good way to get preferment by putting the King upon necessity of granting Good Woodmen say That some have used Deer-stealing as an Introduction to a Keepers place So we have seen a Non-conformist's mouth stopped I might instance in other Professions with a good Benefice whereas before he was satisfied he could gape as wide as his Neighbours Others by more only ways slip into Preferment for Covetousness and Ambition will sail with any Wind. The Covetousness of the Members of the long Parliament by woful experience was found insatiable witness their Voting for one anothers Offices Governments satisfaction for their losses out of Delinquents Estates sharing the Kings Lands and Revenue the Bishops Deans and Chapters Lands and the Estates of the Royal Party hence together with the itch of Arbitrary rule they drew the determination of Causes out of the ordinary Courts of Justice before their Houses and Committees of them and in every County had their Sub-committees to Tyrannize over the People and fleece them Their cruelty appeared in their erecting High Courts of Justice Major Generals and other Arbitrary Courts The Cruelty of the Long Parliament where many a Loyal and brave man for serving his King against such Rebels either lost his Life or his Liberty and Estate and when they were the gentlest yet they could show hatred enough by Imprisoning upon I know not what suspicion and at leasure prosecuting such as they had a pique against The partiality of Members in such Conventions are very frequent The Partiality in shielding their friends from being questioned though their Corruptions were notorious to all the World So in the fatal Parliament of 1641. A Monopolist if a Loyal man was sure to be
in such cases it is not to be wondred at that a majority of Votes might be opposite to more judicious and foreseeing Members judgments neither is the Maxim universally true for it must be caeteris paribus if all things be alike For it is not sufficient for an Adviser to see unless he can let another see by the light of Reason A man ought not implicitely to ground his Actions upon the Authority of other mens Eyes whether many or few but of his own One Physician may see more into the state of a mans body than many Empiricks One experienced Commander may know more in Military Affairs than ten fresh-water Souldiers One old States-man in his own Element is worth many new Practitioners One man upon a Hill may see more than an Hundred in a Valley And who will deny but among an Hundred one of them may have a stronger Eye and see clearer and further than all the Ninety Nine So one Paphnutius in the Council of Nice saw more than many greater Clerks And it is no new thing to find one or two men in the Parliament change the Votes of the House Therefore nothing is got by this way of arguing though it be one of the plausiblest and most improveable of any of the Topicks they choose And if we could be sure that all the Members of such Assemblies were free from all the imperfections such are liable to much might be yielded to it All these Arguments were used for that sole end that they might possess their Party with the reasonableness of their desires to the King that he would implicitly yield up his reason to the guidance of their Councils They were not so frontless at first Concerning the Negative Voice as positively to deny the Kings negative Vote in Parliament that had never been doubted and there is good reason it should be a most sure Fundamental of the Government since nothing can be Statute-law but that to which the King assents Le Roy le veult For who can be said to will that hath not the Power to deny Si vult is scire an velim efficite us possim nolle Seneca But they affirmed that in Cases extraordinary when the Kingdom was to be saved from ruine the King seduced and preferring dangerous men it was necessary for them to take care of the Publick And then the Kings denying to pass their Bills was a deserting of them Objection That in Cases of Extraordinary necessity the Houses to have Power to secure the People from Tyranny Otherwise they alledged Parliaments had not sufficient Power to restrain Tyranny and so they boldly affirmed they had an absolute indisputable Power in declaring Law and as their Observer words it they are not bound to Precedents since Statutes cannot bind them there being no obligation stronger than the Justice and Honour of Parliaments And to summ up all he tells us if the Parliament meaning the two Houses be not vertually the whole Kingdom it self if it be not the supreme Judicature as well in matters of State as matters of Law if it be not the great Council of the Kingdom as well as of the King to whom it belongeth by the consent of all Nations to provide in all extraordinary cases ne quid detrimenti capiat Respublica let the brand of Treason saith he stick upon it Indeed because by all these most false and impious assertions and those horrid Acts built upon them they brought so great a ruine to the Kingdom they are and ever will be uâ—less a Platonick year return again branded with Rebellion in the highest degree To answer this Accumulation of Treasonable Positions for such I hope I may call in some sence Answer what is against the Kings Crown and Dignity is no ways difficult from the discourse of right constituted Parliaments For those of them that carry any shew of Reason are such only as may be understood of Acts of Parliament compleated by the Royal Assent but being spoken of either or both Houses in opposition to the King they are most false as I shall shew in particular For First If the two Houses are not bound to keep any Law no man can accuse them of breach of any What obligation can Justice lay on them who by a strange vertue of Representation are not capable of doing wrong But it is well known that Statutes stand in full force to the two Houses as being not void till repealed by a joynt consent of the King and the two Houses It would be much for the credit of the Observers desperate Cause if he were able to shew one such Precedent of an Ordinance made by Parliament without the Kings assent that was binding to the Kingdom in nature of a Law Our Kings can repeal no Laws by their own Prerogative though they may suspend the Execution It seems the Houses would have Power to do both and our Author in another place thinks it strange that the King should assume or challenge such a share in the Legislative Power to himself as without his concurrence the Lords and Commons should have no right to make Temporary Orders for putting the Kingdom into a Posture of Defence These were strange Phrases never heard before by English Ears Our Laws give this Honour to the King That he can joyn or be sharer with no man The King like Solomon's true Mother challengeth the whole Child not a divisible share but the very life of the Legislative Power The Commons present and pray the Lords advise and consent the King Enacts Secondly The Houses have no Power to declare Law As to their claiming an absolute Power in declaring Law it is as bold and false an Assertion as the other when spoken of the two Houses They may vote in order to a new Bill the explaining or repeal of any Law formerly made or prepare a Bill for any New Law and that is all they can do but authoritatively to declare any Law is most contrary to the Constitution of the Houses and never was adjudged one of their Privileges Thirdly As to the Justice and Honour of a Parliament when the State is in quiet and the Conventions only for making wholsome Laws for the Publick weal there are no Factions in Court or Country no private Intriegues to be managed the People neither uneasie nor discontented then it is to be expected That none but the wisest and wealthiest of the Gentry will be chosen Members of that August Assembly and their Justice and Honour will be conspicuous in all their Actions But have we not known Houses of Commons composed of other kinds of Persons who have voted their own Justice and Honour to be to imprison their fellow Members and fellow Subjects in an Arbitrary way How (d) Address part 3. p. 121. could a generous Soul conscious to himself he had transgressed no Law kneel at the Bar of such a House with the same submission as if he believed the Speaker
adimplere that is On the part of God by the Archbishop he was strictly forbid that he presume not to take this Honour unless he had a resolution to fulfil in work what he had sworn To which the King promised That by the help of God he would in good faith observe what he had sworn In the Fifteenth of his Reign he was forced by the Barons to take another Oath (i) Mat. Paris Hist p. 229 230. Quod sanctam Ecclesiam ejusque ordinatos diligeret manuteneret contra omnes adversarios suos pro posse suo quodque bonas Leges Antecessorum suorum praecipue Leges Edwardi Regis revocaret iniquas destrueret omnes homines suos secundum justa Curiae suae judicia judicaret quodque singulis redderet jura sua Juravit praeterea Innocentio Papae ejusque Catholicis Successoribus fidelitatem obedientiam And that he would make restitution of those things he had taken away by reason of the Interdict This Clause of restoring King Edward's Laws which had been disused from the time of the Conquest being thus inserted in King John's Oath was after inserted into the Coronation-Oath of Edward the Third and so continued The best Account of the Coronation-Oath of King Henry the Third is in (k) Idem p. 243. num 26. Matthew Paris That he swore before the Clergy and People The Oath of King Henry the Third the Holy Evangelists and the Reliques of several Saints being laid before him and Joceline Bishop of Bath reading the Oath which was very little different from that which King John took Quod honorem pacem reverentiam praestabit Deo sanctae Ecclesiae ejus ordinatis omnibus diebus vitae suae and so word for word as in King John's only for perversas consuetudines here is iniquas consuetudines It was in relation to the preceding Oaths that (l) 1. IVt Ecclesia Dei omni populo Christiano vera pax omni suo tempore observetur 2. Vt rapacitatem omnes iniquitates omnibus gradibus interdicat 3. Vt in omnibus judiciis aequitatem praecipiat misericordiam Bract. lib. 3. de Actionibus c. 9. fol. 107. Bracton saith The King ought at his Coronation in the Name of Jesus Christ being sworn to promise these three things to the People being his Subjects First To command and to his power see it performed that the Peace shall be kept to the Church and all Christian People in all his time Secondly That all Ravages and all Iniquities in all degrees shall be by him forbidden Thirdly That in all his Judgments he shall command Equity and Mercy and that by his Justice all may enjoy firm Peace per Justitiam suam firma gaudeant Pace universi None of our Historians mention the Oath of Edward the First that I have met with King Edward the First 's Oath not recorded nor Mr. Prynne Therefore I think it very probable that it was conceived in the same Form as that of his Fathers and Grandfathers That he took an Oath for it is most certain that he took one by the Expressions in sundry of his Prohibitions to the Legates of Popes to Bishops and others in these Words Torpescere non possumus quia exhaeredationem quae statum Coronae nostrae contigit sicut ex Sacramenti vinculo adstringimur pro viribus evitemus ne Coronae dignitatis nostrae Jura depereant studiosam (m) Prynne's Epist Dedicat. to the chird Vol. of Legal Vindication nos debet operam adbibere ad ea manutenenda conservanda eo potius debemus esse solliciti quoad hoc vinculo juramenti teneri dignoscimus adstringi that is We cannot be slothful because we should avoid to our power our dis-inheriting which appertains to the State of our Crown as we are tied by the Bond of our Oath which to maintain and preserve we ought to afford our studious help lest the Rights of our Crown and Dignity perish and we ought the more to be solicitous in this as that we know our selves to be held and bound by the bond of the Oath Hitherto we find nothing of the Vulgus elegerit besides what is mentioned in King William Rufus his promise That he would grant his Subjects a more desirable Law and better than they could chuse which is no ways to be interpreted of such a choice as the Republicans would have understood Our Historians are generally silent what the Oath was that Edward the Second took The Oaths of King Edward the Second and King Edward the Third but it is to be found in the Clause Rolls of the Tower (n) Cl. 1. E. 2. num 10. 1 E. 2. in French thus which I shall render into English as well as I can Also Cl. 1 E. 3. m. 24. dorso SIRE Volez vous granter garder per vestre serement confirmer au People d' Engleter les Leys les Custumes a eux grantes per les Anciens Rois d' Engleter voz Predecessours droitas devotz a Dieu nomement les Leys les Custumes Franchises grantz au Clergie au People par le glorieus Roy Seint Edward votre Predecessure Respons Jeo les grants prometts Sire Garderez vous a Dieu a Seint Eglise au Clergie au Poeple Pece accord en Dieu entirement selons vostre Poair Respons Jeo les garderez Sire Freez or perhaps feres vous faire en tous voz Jugements ovels droit Justice discretion en misericorde verite a vostre Poair Respons Jeo les fray Sire Grantez vous a tenir garder des Leys les Custumes droitureles le quels la Communate de votre Roiaume auras eslu les defenderz inforciers al honeur de Dieu a votre Poair Respons Jeo les grants prometts SIR Will you grant and keep and by your Oath confirm to your People of England the Laws and Customs granted to them by the Ancient Kings of England your predecessors righteous and devout to God and namely the Laws and Customs and Franchises granted to the Clergy and the People by the glorious King St. Edward your Predecessor Answer I do grant and promise this Sir Do you keep to God and his Holy Church and to the Clergy and to the People Peace and accord in God entirely according to your Power Answer I shall keep these Sir Will you suffer to be done in all your Judgments equal and right Justice and Discretion with Mercy and Truth according to your Power Answer I will do it Sir Do you grant to hold and keep the Laws and the Customs that are lawful which the Community of your Realm shall have chosen and defend and enforce these to the Honour of God to your Power Answer I grant and promise them Several Answers have been given to the Objection raised from this last Clause The Oath of King Richard the
Second as they found it in the Latin (o) Cl. 1. R. 2. m. 44. Records therefore before I apply those it is needful to note the Latin which as we find it 1 R. 2. was this Capto per Archiepiscopum Cantuar. Sacramento Dom. Regis Corporali de concedendo servando cum sucra confirmatione Leges consuetudines ab antiquis justis Deo devotis Regibus Angliae Progenitoribus Plebi Regni Angliae concessas praesortim leges consuetudines libertates a gloriosissimo sanctissimo Rege Edwardo Clero Populoque Regni praedicti concessas servando Deo Ecclesiae Sanctae Domini Cleroque Populo pacem concordiam integre in Deo juxta vires suas de faciendo fieri in omnibus judiciis suis aequam rectam Justitiam discretionem in misericordia veritate otiam de tenendo custodiendo justas Leges Consuetudines Ecclesiae de faciendo per ipsum Dom. Regem eas esse protegendas ad honorem Dei corroborandas quas vulgus juste rationabiliter elegerit juxta vires ejusdem Dom. Regis This is an additional Clause This is verbatim the Latin for the preceding French except in the additional Clause and the Conclusion which makes the just Laws and Customs both to relate to those of the Church and those that the Vulgar shall have justly and reasonably chosen The like we find (q) Rot. Parl. 1 H. 4. num 16 17. 1 H. 4. and in the Pontificale of the Archbishops and Bishops and it is added after the King hath King Henry the Fourth's Oath as before expressed answered to the Proposals Pronunciatis omnibus confirmat Rex se omnia servaturum Sacramento super Attari praestito coram cunctis i. e. that the King by his Oath taken upon the Altar before all present to observe these confirms them The Solemnities and Ceremonies used at the Coronation of King Richard the Second may be perused at large in Tho. (r) Hist Aug. fol. 194 195. Juravit coraem Archiepiscopo Proceribus qui ibi aderant quoniam ipsi solum ejus Juramentum audire potuerunt Walsingham and he saith he swore before the Bishops and Nobles there present for they only could hear his Oath that he would permit the Church to enjoy its Liberties and would honour it and its Ministers that he would hold right Faith and would forbid Rapines and all Iniquities in all their Degrees 2ly That he would make to be kept every where the good Laws of the Land and especially the Laws of St. Edward King and Confessor who was buried in that Church and would make all evil Laws to be abrogated 3ly That he would not be an accepter of Persons but would make right Judgment betwixt man and man that especially he (s) Praecipue misericordiam observaret sicut sibi suam indulgeat misericordiam clemens misericors Deus would observe Mercy as the Clement and Merciful God might grant Mercy to him Having thus given an account of these Coronation Oaths I come to the Objections First They (t) Prynne's Treachery and Disloyalty Answer to the Objections about the Words Quas vulgus elegerit say that the word Vulgus doth signifie the two Houses and the word elegerit is to be taken in the Future Tense so that the King is obliged to consent to such Laws as the two Houses especially the Commons do chuse It is a wonder to me how men that pretended to any reading or learning in Antiquities or in the Constitution of the Government could defend their Cause with such pitiful Reasonings especially against King Charles the First who neither had taken such an Oath nor many of his Predecessors before him The Latin Translation of two French words gave all the occasion of dispute for that which is called Communate is rendered Plebs and Vulgus and aura eslu is translated elegerit whereas were it to have been understood in the Future Tense it should have been eslira and agreeable to that in all the Authentick Records of the Exchequer the word elegerit is Englished in the Preterperfect Tense Thus much may suffice as to the word elegerit Dr. Brady's Glossary will satisfie the Curious about the import of the word it self Concerning the word Vulgus one solid (u) Freeholders Grand Inquest b. 46. What meant by Vulgus according to the Opinion of some Author saith That we may be confident that neither the Bishops Privy Council Parliament or any other whosoever they were that framed or penned this Oath ever intended in this word the Commons in Parliament much less the Lords they would never so much disparage the Members of Parliament as to disgrace them with a Title both base and false It had been enough if not too much to have called them Populus the People but Vulgus the Vulgar the rude multitude which hath the Epithete of ignobile vulgus is a word as dishonourable to the Composers of the Oath to give or for the King to use as for the Members of the Parliament to receive therefore he judgeth that by Vulgus must be meant the Common People not the Lords and Commons But then saith the same Author the doubt will be what the Common People or Vulgus out of Parliament have to do to chuse Laws In answer to which the preceding word is to be considered Consuetudines quas Vulgus elegerit the Customs which the Common People have chosen If we observe the nature of Custom Customs chosen by the Vulgar or Common People it is the Vulgus or Common People only who chuse Customs Common usage time out of mind creates a Custom and the commoner the usage is the stronger and the better is the Custom No where can so common an usage be found as among the Vulgar who are still the far greatest part of every multitude If a Custom be common through the whole Kingdom with us it is all one with the Common Law of England which is often called Common Custom so that to protect the Customs which the Vulgar chuse is to swear to protect the Common Laws of England Agreeable to this is what the learned Dr. Brady (w) Glossary p. 36. notes That upon the whole it signifies no more than that the Community had chosen that is owned submitted to and desired still to use their Old Customs which by use time out of mind they had enjoyed for the better management of Affairs and Conveniency betwixt Man and Man all the Nation over or in any particular County Hundred Town City or Burrough such long practices being the foundation of all Customs but these are to be just which intrench not upon the Government or Laws and by permission and sufferance only become Laws But the same (x) Id. p. 35. Author judiciously affirms That the Community here intended was the Community of the Bishops What meant by the Community Abbats Priors
and his People as they loved to phrase it they answer by their Prolocutor that those who contract to their own ruin or esteem such Contracts before their own preservation are felonious to themselves and rebellious to Nature Inferring from thence That if the legal Constitution of Government The Writers for the Parliament affirm That where the Houses think the Constitution of the Government is not agreeable to the Liberty of the People they may alter it be not agreeable to the Liberties the House conceives needful for them they are obliged to contend to alter them which is no more nor less than if a Criminal being condemned to be hanged should be guilty of another Felony and Treason against Nature to yield to the Sentence but that he ought in his own defence to kill as many as he could that he might thereby save his life by escape Thus I hope I have made apparent the falshood of the Positions ranged in defence of that dismal Parliament How the Long Parliament voted all the Power into their own Hands who made use of them as Platforms upon which to plant the Artillery of their Acts and Ordinances For under the pretext of their obligation to preserve the Kingdom they voted to put it in a posture of defence and they voted from the King his Navies Officers Privy Counsellors and Revenues pretending the Navies were still reserved for the King in better hands than he would put them and for the other they would furnish him with better principled Ministers Whereas by the same Precedent the Subjects were bound to give up their Estates to their ordering as often as they pretended they could dispose of them more wisely For they might alledge the State which they reputed themselves had an interest paramount in them in case of publick extremity so that as they pretended the Head without the Body was the State before so now it was fit the Body should be without the Head whereas the Law hath provided against either exorbitances and if there was necessity we must fall into one we ought in reason to chuse the former because being better acquainted with that we could better digest it and it would be less burthensom to our Estates to satisfie one than five hundred nay ten thousand as it appeared when the greedy Commonwealths men with their Committees Armies c. was that flat Vermine in the Bowels which how true soever it is of the lumbricus latus was certainly true of this Monster That it was every where Head and Mouth It is to be well weighed When Parliaments beneficial when not that as Parliaments are in the highest degree beneficial when they keep within the bounds of duty and sobriety so when they will have their Ordinances to have the force of Laws and not govern themselves by known Laws they are the cause of many Distempers in a Kingdom and the Subjects condition is most unhappy in the Multitude of Physicians for extraordinary Remedies such as they always pretend to use are saith Sir Henry Wotton like hot Waters which may help at a pang but being too often used spoil the Stomach A Compleat Parliament is that (f) Answer to Observ p. 150. Panchreston or Soveraign Salve for all Sores but some would make the name of Parliament a Medusa's Head to transform reasonable men into Stones and subordinate Monarchy to the two Houses who must be denied nothing but with their good will would claim for them a paramount interest with the Soveraign whom they would advance only to the height and mighty Dignity of a Doge of Venice or a Roman Consul whilest they must be the Tribunes of the People their Supervisors So that we cannot be content to gather the blessed fruits right constituted Parliaments would afford us but we must rend away the top Branch yea stub up the Tree that we may scramble for the Fruit. Tacitus (g) 10 Annal. gives a Caution how a Prince may support his Authority that he do not vim Principatus resolvere cuncta ad Senatum revocando Kings not to grant away their Prerogatives at the Importunity of Parliaments It is fit a Prince should have the Glory of performing those things himself which are his Prerogatives and not to refer such things to Conventions of Parliament which properly belong not to their Cognizance Since therefore by the condescensions of our Wise and Gracious Princes there are several things in England the King cannot by Law do alone it is a most requisite Wisdom in Princes that as they observe the Laws in securing the Peoples Liberties and Privileges so by no Arbitrary Assumption of either or both Houses to let their Prerogatives be invaded for those are now no more than are rationally and politically necessary for orderly and established Government The Encroachments of the never to be forgotten long Parliament several of which I have in this and the foregoing Chapter hinted may be sufficient documents to Princes not to yield such a body too much Power for if the ballance once decline a little weight will sink it Therefore though Princes are not to enlarge their Prerogatives nova siti ad alia aliaque properare yet they ought to preserve those that remain For any Raveling once yielded will make the Royal Cittadel defenceless Testudo ubi collecta est in suum tegmen tuta est ad omnes ictus ubi exerit partes aliquas quodcunque nudavit obnoxium infirmum est The Tortoise as long as it keeps within its shell and coverture is safe but if it unbare any part it is obnoxious to danger Above all things a Prince should he careful never to part with the Prerogative of Summoning and Dissolving Parliaments For we cannot forget that the Houses of 1641. not content with a Bill for Triennial Parliaments got an Act for perpetuating themselves and that would not satisfie but they prepared a Bill for the certainty of future Parliaments whether the King had occasion for them or not so that if the King omitted the sending out of Writs and Summons the Chancellor might and for failure the Sheriff and I know not what inferiour Officers of which the Blessed King complains I cannot dismiss this Subject without taking notice of the Fundamental cause of Factious Members of Parliament The fundamental Cause of Factious Members in Parliament In England there is no such powerful Engine to make Faction and Sedition formidable and dangerous to Government as when the Majority of the Freeholders are wrought upon by the Arts I have in some measure hinted before and shall more largely in the Chapter of Faction to chuse Members of the House of Commons of their own Temper for such a Number being imbodied in that House give and receive mutual strength from one another For when such are met they do not take care to unite the minds of the Subjects to their Prince or one to another or imploy their time upon the great concerns of
the Command of their Armies This as well as other Reasons must needs demonstrate That if ever any two Houses of Parliament should by Arts of Insinuation as that of 1641. did That unless the King would grant they might not be dissolved without their Consents Kings never to yield what the Long Parliament were so earnest for they could not have time to settle his Throne and redress Grievances or by denying necessary Supplies force a King to grant them a Power of prolonging their own Sitting or meeting at stated times without his Writ or yielding to their Bills implicitly as the Black Parliament of 41. endeavoured and then to have the Power of nominating the Great Ministers of State and the Officers of the Militia an end would be soon put to Monarchy Therefore every one that loves their Country The Care to be had in Elections the continuance of that most excellent Frame of Government for the Subjects security as no other Country enjoys those who would avoid the sad Ravages of Civil War who would make their Prince Glorious their Country Renowned themselves and their Posterities Happy let them be careful to elect Loyal and Judicious Members neither tainted with Faction Ambition or Self-ends and if any such be elected let the Wise and Loyal when they meet in that Great Assembly watch over the Designs of such ill Members discover their Intriegues be careful not to be circumvented by their Artifices stick close to the Fundamentals of Government and then all things will be prosperous and they will have the honour of being stiled True Patriots of their Country Sir (n) 4. Instit p. 35. Edward Coke hath noted That Parliaments succeed not well in five Cases Several Cases where Parliaments succeed not well when the King is displeased with the Two Houses First when the King hath been in displeasure with his Lords or Commons therefore it was one of the Petitions of the Commons to Edw. 3. That he would require the Archbishop and all other of the Clergy to pray for his Estate for the Peace and good Government of the Land and for the continuance of the King 's Good-will towards the Commons to which the (o) Rot. Parl. 25 E. 3. num 15. 43 E. 3. num 1. 50 E. 3. num 2. King replied The same prayeth the King The like Petition he saith many times the Lords have made and further adds That the King in all his weighty affairs had used the advice of his Lords and Commons always provided that both Lords and Commons keep within the Circle of the Law and Custom of Parliament The second is when any of the great Lords are at variance among themselves as he instanceth in the third (p) Rot. Parl. 3 H. 6. num 18. When Variance among the Lords of H. 6. in the Controversy betwixt John Earl Marshal and Richard Earl of Warwick and 4 H. 6. betwixt the Duke of Gloucester and Bishop of Winchester whereby little was done in any Parliamentary Court and that little of no moment The third When no good Correspondence betwixt the Lords and Commons when there is no good Correspondence betwixt the Lords and Commons which happens when some People out of design to render the meeting of the two Houses ineffectual do project some matters whereby the Houses may clash about Privileges as was lately in Shirley's Case about the Mony-Bill from the House of Lords and many other Particulars might be instanced in therefore Sir Edward Coke saith That when it was demanded by the Lords and Commons what might be a principal Motive for them to have good success in Parliaments Sitis insuperabiles si fuertis inseparabiles it was answered They should be insuperable if inseparable Cum radix vertex Imperii in Obedientium consensu rata sunt The very root and top of Government consists in the consent of the Obedient and the Subjects Happiness is in that Harmony when it is betwixt the two Houses and among themselves but much more happy when it is likewise betwixt the Sovereign and the two Houses It is that which compleats their own and the Peoples Felicity But when the two Houses or one of them are for wresting the Sovereigns Prerogative from him as in Forty one then it is the most fatal and ill-boding sign of any other The fourth is When Disagreement in the House of Commons when there wants Unity in the House of Commons as we had not long since Experience when within those Walls from whence wholesome Counsels are expected and all things tending to the preservation of the King's Peace Crown and Dignity such Heats were amongst the Members that if one Sword that was half drawn had been wholly unsheathed it was thought a very bloody Battel had been fought The last he makes When no Preparation for the Parliament is when there is no preparation for the Parliament before it begin for which purpose the Summons of Parliament is forty Days or more before the Sitting to the end that Preparations might be had for the considering the arduous and urgent affairs of the Realm And Sir Edward saith it was an ancient custom in Parliament in the beginning thereof to appoint a select Committee to consider of the Bills in the two preceding last Parliaments that passed both Houses or either of them and such as had been preferred read or committed and to take out of them such as were most profitable for the Commonwealth To these may be added a most material one When Redress of Grievances are preferred to the Supply of the King that makes unfortunate Congresses of Parliaments viz. When the Members come up with strong Resolutions to provide Remedies for some Grievances either real or surmised and at the same time the Sovereign is in great Straights for supplies for the safety repute or necessary occasions of the Government for then as in most of the Parliaments of King Charles the First the Houses are for redress of Grievances before supply how pressing and urgent soever and do not credit the King that he will give them time to redress them after he is supplied and they from design rather than this diffidence will not suffer supply and grievances to go pari passu Hand in Hand as we may remember in those Parliaments wherein the popular Men made such Harangues that they would know whether they were Freemen or Slaves or had any thing to give before they entred upon the giving part The like we saw in King Charles the Second's Reign in some of his last Parliaments whereby all their Consultations were abortive and both the Kings had no other Expedient but Prorogation or Dissolution and disuse of Parliaments for some Years followed How much happier have we been in the last Session of the Parliament under our most Wise The happy Harmony in the last Session of Parliament June 1685. Magnanimous and Gracious King wherein no strife or contention was but who
calling those who were learned in the Laws for Assistants therein as Mich. 53 and 54 H. 3. rot 37. in the Case of Assise of Mort d'auncester brought by Alexander King of Scots against John de Burgo But as hereafter I shall shew much of the Power of the Kings Council is now taken away The Fourth Council of the King The King's Council at Law are the Kings Judges at Law who are his Council at Law in all Cases wherein he hath occasion to consult them as appears in the Law Books and particularly may be found in (q) 1. Instit lib. 2. cap. 10. sect 164. Sir Edward Coke of which I may have occasion to speak in the Chapter of Judges I thought to premise these things for the better understanding of the differences of the Kings several Councils and shall now proceed to discourse of the most Honourable Privy Council in general as Counsel is necessary for Princes to have and as they ought to be qualified what their Office and Imployment is and ought to be both in Relation to all Princes Secret Councils and particularly according to the constitution of England according to my poor Abilities The most Honourable Privy-Council consists of Noble and Wise Persons chosen by the Prince to assist him with their sage and faithful Advice in the weighty Affairs of Government Kings cannot by their own personal knowledge comprehend (r) Nec unilts me â—â—em tantâ—e molis esse capacem Tacit. 1. Annal. all things therefore it is needful for them to assume others in participationem curarum especially great and weighty Affairs need great Coadjutors as Paterculus (s) magna negotia magnis egere adminiculis Velleius l. 2. well notes and the * Principis labores queis orbem terrae capessit egere adminicu lis ut domestica cura vacuus in commune consular Tacitus 12. Annal. grave Historian tells us That Labours of Princes by which they manage their vast Countries need helps that being free from Domestick Cares they may consult for the Publick Whoever looks only upon the Port and Grandeur of Princes their soft Raiment and feeding delicately may think it a pleasing and desirable State but they never reflect on the anxious Cares the difficulties of managing Matters upon which great and momentous events and ordering of vast bodies of different Interests depend Therefore the (t) Rhetor. ad Alex. Philosopher well noted That to give give good Counsel is one of the Divinest things among Men. Whereas on the other Hand when Counsel is supine Government must be tottering but a Mind (u) Animus qui verum seit scit tuto aggredi Thucyd l. 1. setled in Resolves safely attempts any thing That Reason being the soundest which useth Cunctation and Deliberation and forefears as well as foresees what will happen because in acting it will produce Confidence For they must be a great Defect where Counsel is not taken before Action It being for Sword-Players not those that bear the Sword of Magistracy In arena Consilium capere As to the use of Counsellors (w) Quod fieri debet tractato cum multis quod facturus es cum paucissimis fidelissimis Lib. 3. de Re militari Vegetius tells us it becomes a Prince to treat of those things which ought to be considered with many but those which are to be executed with few or rather by himself agreeable to which is what the learned Lord (x) St. Alban's Essays p. 88. Chancellor notes That some Affairs require extream Secrecy which will hardly allow to go beyond one or two Persons besides the King neither are those Councils unprosperous for besides the Secrecy they commonly go on constantly in one Spirit of Direction without Distraction but such are only to be used by a prudent King who can grind with an Handmill A great part part of the (y) Idem p. 87. Skill of a Prince is discovered in the choice of wise Counsellors and the managing of their Counsels require the greatest Address Ability and Dexterity of Sovereigns Therefore the Antients feigned Jupiter to marry (z) Idem Wisdom of the Ancients Princes to have the Honour of Councils Metis viz. Counsel and she being with Child by him he eat her up and was delivered of Pallas out of his own Head The Moral of which is That Princes refer matters to Council and when the Council grows ripe they are not to suffer their Council to go through with the resolution and direction as if it depended on them but to take matters back again into their own Hands and so make them appear to issue from themselves with Prudence and Power as from their own Head and Advice as Pallas came forth armed fitted for present Action It is in vain for Princes to take Counsel concerning matters Choice of Persons if they take not Counsel likewise concerning Persons for the greatest Errors are committed and the most Judgment shown in Individuals There was never King bereaved of the Benefit of Counsel except when there hath been an over greatness in one Counsellor or an over-strict Combination in divers which are things soon found out and helped therefore Principis maxima est virtus nosse suos In Council the King presiding Princes not to open their Inclinations too much should not open his own Inclination too much in that which he propoundeth if he desire sincere delivery of the Counsellors Judgments lest his Authority sway too much Therefore Princes should take the Opinion of their Council both separate and together private Opinion being more free and Opinion before others more reverend It is therefore a Prince's greatest Interest to be unprejudicate and to keep an open Ear to all wholesome Counsel for as Capitolinus (a) In Gordiano Juniore saith Miser est Imperator apud quem vera reticentur That prince is in a very bad Condition from whom the true Estate of his Affairs is concealed Several wise Princes have with an even Hand distributed their regards to Counsellors that have mortally hated one another Making use of Counsellors of different Perswasions or Interests as some observed in Louvoy and Colbert and it is a certain sign of a good Workman that can work with any Tool The advantage a Prince hath is that they are Spies one upon another and will be both aemulous who can do their Masters Services best but if they grow to be the Heads of different Factions they will prove most dangerous Having thus far proceeded as to the Interest of a Prince in his Counsellors and their advice I shall speak to the Qualifications of Counsellors In (b) Leo Imp. de Belli apparatu secret affairs faithful temperate and close Persons are most fit Counsellors and who have no private Interest The Qualifications of Counsellors for Secrecy is that invisible Clasp that buckles great Affairs the hidden hinge upon which they are moved according to (c) Taciturnitas optimum ac
as they foresaw would thwart their designs as Seducers of the King and men of Arbitrary Principles thereby to have them wholly removed from him as we have had Addresses of a later date from an House of Commons against some great wise and Loyal Lords by which severing from him such a body of his faithful Advisers Their Design to remove some Privy-Counsellors that some of their Party might be introduced and dangerously depriving him of the constant means which the Law hath specially ordained him for his support some of them endeavoured to get into their places as was notoriously known to have been proposed that if several of the leading men might have had chief places and honours they would have let the Earl of Strafford live as in another Treatise I hope to make clear and by that meanâ— not only have enriched themselves but have had the guidance of Affairs of State and so by little and little brought about the Promotion of their friends without regard to the Publick If we impartially consider the unreasonableness of this proposal we shall find The Mischiefs that would follow upon the Parliaments nominating Privy-Counsellors that by granting it we must expect to suffer all the evils which Faction can produce This were the ready way to kindle a fire in our bowels which would first break out in our Country Elections and divide the Families by irreconcileable hatred For it cannot be imagined but that Power would bandy against Power and Relations against Relations See Answer to Observations to put a Son or Kinsman into the road to preferment nor could the flames be quenched but burn more vehemently even in the house to which the insolence of some obtaining Offices to which they are not fit the shame and discontent of others repulsed and the ambition of all would be continual fuel and the greatest misery of all would be that were the corruption never so great we could have but slender hopes of redress since the prevailing Party jealous of their honour would constantly maintain their choice and perhaps it would be necessary for them one to wink at another as it was manifestly seen in the long Parliament when the most known Offenders and active Instruments of the Peoples miseries by striking in with the prevailing Party were more safe than innocency could make them It is enacted by King (i) 17 Car. 1. c. 10. The Limitations of the Power of the Privy-Council Charles the First that neither his Majesty nor his Privy-Council have or ought to have any Jurisdiction by English Bill Petition Articles Libel or any other Arbitrary way whatsoever to examine or draw into question determine or dispose of the Lands Tenements Hereditaments Goods or Chattels of any of the Subjects of this Kingdom but that the same ought to be tried and determined in the ordinary Courts of Justice and by the ordinary course of the Law In the Oath of a (k) Rot. Pat. 5. H. 4. num 14. Fleta lib. 1. c. 17. Privy-Counsellor his duty is best manifested First That he shall as far forth as cunning and discretion suffereth First Particular of a Privy-Counsellor's Oath truely justly and evenly counsel and advise the King in all matters to be commoned treated and demanded in the Kings Council or by him as the Kings Counsellor Therefore Henry the Eighth wisht that his Counsellors would commit simulation dissimulation and partiality to the Porters Lodg when they came to sit in Council Secondly Second Branch uprightness That in all things generally which may be to the Kings honour and behoof and to the good of his Realm Lordships and Subjects without particularity or exception of persons not fearing or eschewing so to do for affection love meed doubt or dread of any person or persons that he shall with all his might and power help and strenghthen the Kings said Council in all that shall be thought good to the same Council for the â—niversal good of the King and his Land and for the peace rest and tranquillity of the same Therefore my Lord Cook (l) Instit par 4. fol. 53. saith these Counsellors like good Sentinels and Watchmen consult of and for the publick good and the honour defence safety and profit of the Realm they are his true Treasurers and profitable Instruments of the State Thirdly That he shall keep secret the Kings Counsel Third Branch Secresie and all that shall be commoned by way of Counsel in the same without that he shall not common it publish it or discover it by word writing or in any otherwise to any person out of the same Council or to any of the same Council if it touch him or if he be party thereof So Valerius M. (m) Nihil magis optâ—ndum quam ut rerum ger â—darum consdia qu 〈◊〉 ejus fieri poterit quam maxime 〈…〉 Lib. 4. saith Nothing is more to be desired than that the Counsels of things to be done as much as possible be secreet So Vegetius (n) Nulla sunt meliora consilia quam quae ignoraverit â—dversarius antequam facias Consilia nisi sunt abscondita exitum raro prospiciunt Lib. 3. de Re militari hath of old pronounced That no Counsels are better than those which the Adversary is ignorant of before they be executed for unless Counsel be hidden and secret they rarely attain their end Fourthly That (o) Rot. Pat. 11 H 4. num 28. he shall not for gift meed nor good nor promise of good by him nor by means of any other person receive or admit for any promotion favouring nor fordeclaring letting or hindring of any matter or thing to be treated or done in the Council Therefore the part of a Counsellor is Tu civem patremque geris tu consule cunctis Non tibi nec tua te moveant sed publica vota Fifthly That he shall withstand any person or persons of what condition estate or degree they be of that would by way of feat attempt or intend the contrary to the good of the King peace of the Land c. and generally that he shall observe keep and do all that a good and true Counsellor ought to do to his Soveraign Lord. CHAP. XXXI Of Ministers of State I Joyn to the Privy Council Ministers of State being they differ from them very little some in name others in degrees For there (a) St. Alban's Essays tit Honour and Reputation are several qualifications of Subjects that serve a Prince As first those that are participes curarum upon whom Princes discharge the greatest weight of their Affairs The several Qualifications of Ministers of Princes as Ministers of State and Privy-Counsellors Secondly Duces Belli such as Princes imploy in their Armies and Militia Thirdly Gratiosi Favourites such as are a solace to the Prince and harmless to the People Fourthly Negotii pares such as not only have great places under the Prince and execute them sufficiently but
correct the Vitious so they should begin the Reformation at home Chilon's (c) Laertius in vita Chilonis Brother desiring to know why he was not chosen at Sparta as well as Chilon he answered that he knew how to bear an Injury which his Brother did not for in Publick imployments those who are the Censores morum and chastise the Infringers of the Laws must expect Calumnies and evil Entreaties from the incorrigible and debauched and such must be resolved to perform their duty without any other by-end of Revenge Tyranny and Imperiousness on the one hand or hasty rast Cholerickness Partiality or Corruptness on the other Plato (d) Lib. 4. de LL. adviseth that the wealthiest be chosen for the better support of the Dignity but withall that they be such as are exemplary in obeying the Laws For none are more fit to serve their Prince and profit the Subjects than such as are obedient to the Laws which when they make a rule of their own Actions they will be sure to exact it of others It is great disparagement to a Prince to chuse men of vitious or uncommendable lives or such as have not worth and honour to commend them So the Princes of Europe think the Grand Seignior not so well served by Slaves nor was it so commendable in the Roman Emperors to make their Freemen of greater Power with them in the managery of greater affairs than Consuls or Senators which made (e) Praecipuum indicium non magni Principis magni Liberti Panaegyr Pliny say It was the principal sign of a Prince not great where the Freemen were great The Prince cannot be presumed to chuse his Magistrates by his own knowledge of their abilities and fitness for their several Imployments but must trust such as are about him therefore it becomes them well to know the qualifications of such as are to bear Office for the Rule of Tacitus (f) Melius officiis administrationibus non peccaturos praeficere quam damnare cum peâ—â—arint Vita Agricolae is to be observed That it is better not to prefer to Offices and Administrations such as will transgress than to condemn them who have transgressed CHAP. XXXIII Of the Soveraigns appointing Judges Courts of Justice and other Officers HAving treated in the last Chapters of such as have a general inspection into and by the Soveraigns Election and placing them a power of advising at least how the whole frame of Government is to be disposed as both Prince and People may be happy I come now more particularly to the Ministerial Officers of Justice such as are the Lord Chancellor or Keeper Lord Treasurer the two Lord Chief Justices and the rest of the Judges whether they be the Judges at Westminster or those of Assises Oyer and Terminer to try Causes in their respective Circuits I undertake this Task Lugduni tanquam Rhetor dicturns ad Aram The Author's Apology or one that procul profanus adorat The Subject being only fit to be handled by such as have read and digested the whole Body of the Laws and are eminent in the Profession of them whereas I must own my self to have tasted only so much of that Ornamental and most useful Study as may quicken a dull and languid Appetite to praise or rather admire it than that I can hope to benefit the judicious Reader by an imperfect Description of their Calling and Office who by the Sovereign are appointed to be the Oracles of the Law and the Ministers of his Justice whose great Wisdom and Knowledge all ought to reverence But as they make so great a Figure in the Government I could not omit them though it be but to salute the Skirts and hold up the Train of their Scarlet Robes SECT 1. IN Edward the Elders Days those that gave Judgment under the King King Edward the Elder 's Law about Judges Gerefa had the name Gerefa under which name Aldermen Earls Presidents Prefects Governours c. were comprehended From whence with the Germans the word Grave is used for an Earl President Judge c. and our Sheriff is from Scyre gerev Raeve or Graeve of the Shire The Charge in that Kings Laws runs thus (a) Eadweard Cyning vyt thaem Gerefum eallum that gede man swa ribte domas swa gerihtoste cunnon hit on thaere dombec stande ne wandigeth for nanum thingum folcrihte to gerecanne c. Eadward the King wills that all his Graeves give so right Judgment as they can most Righteously as it stands in their Judgment Book that is as we may suppose in the written Laws fearing for no thing or cause to declare or pronounce Right or Justice to the People The which publishing of Justice they shall appoint at certain times or Terms when they will perform it and declare the same So that in this seems to be comprehended what is more at large in the Oath of a Judge in After-Ages We must principally consider that the King is the Fountain and original of all Justice in his Kingdom The King is the Fountain of Justice therefore Bracton (b) Lib. 3. cap. 9 10. Rex non alius debet judicare si solas ad id sufficere possit cum ad hoc per veritatem Sacramenti teneatur astrictus sicut Dei Vicartus Minister in terra saith That the King and not another ought to judge if he alone were sufficient to do it being bound by his Oath to it therefore the King ought to exercise the Power of the Law as Gods Vicar But if our Lord the King be not sufficient to determine all Causes that the Burthen may be lighter divided among several Persons he ought to chuse Men wise and fearing God See Britton fol. 1. Coke 4. Inst c. 7. and appoint them Justiciaries Yet this surrogating of Judges in the Kings respective Courts doth not divest the King of his Power for as the same (c) Rex habet ordinariam Jurisdictionem omnia Jura manu sua quae nec ita delegari possunt quin ordinaria remaneant cum ipso Rege Bracton saith The King hath ordinary Jurisdiction and all Laws are in his Hands which cannot be so delegated but that they remain with the King From which and other Authorities Mr. Lambard saith (d) Archaion That the Courts derive their Powers from the Crown their original and drawing by one and one as it were so many Roses from the Garland of the Prince leave nevertheless the Garland it self undespoiled of the Sovereigns Vertue in the Administration of Justice Therefore saith Sir Edward (e) Tit. Discontinue de Proces part 7. 30. Coke By the Common Law all Pleas were discontinued by the Death of the King and Process awarded and not returned before his Death was lost For by the Death of the King not only the Justices of both the Benches and the Barons of the Exchequer but Sheriffs also and Escheators and all Commissions of
mixt and they rode from seven Years to seven Years These Justices in Eyre continued no longer than till Edward the Third's time for then as Mr. (m) Notes on Hengham p. 143. Justices of Assize Selden notes Justices of Assizes came in their Places though it is manifest that Justices of Assize were sooner begun For (n) Lib. 3. c. 10. Bracton mentions these Justices of Assizes in his time in these words Sunt etiam Justitiarii constituti ad quasdam Assisas duo vel tres vel plures qui quidem perpetui non sunt quia expleto negotio Jurisdictionem amittunt The form of the Writ in (o) Cl. 9 H. 3. m. 11. dorso 9 H. 3. is set down by Sir William Dugdale in which the King constitutes his Justitiarii to take the Assizes of new disseising and Delivery of the Gaol and the Command to the Sheriff is to cause (p) De qualibet Villa quatuor legales homines Praepositum de quolibet Burgo vel Villa mercanda duodecim legâ—les homines omnes Milites libere Tenentes c. four legal Men and the Provost out of every Village and twelve lawful Men out of every Market-Town and Borough and all the Knights and Free-Tenents that is all that held in Capite to do what the Justices should on the King's part appoint In 21 E. 1. (q) Placit Parliam 21 E. 1. num 12. another settlement was made that either discreet Justices should be assigned to take Assizes Jurats and Certificates throughout the whole Realm viz. for the Counties of York Northumberland Westmoreland Cumberland Lancaster Nottingham and Derby two In the Counties of Lincoln Leicester Warwick Stafford Salop Northampton Rutland Gloucester Hereford and Worcester other two In the Counties of Cornwall Devon Somerset Dorset Wiltshire Southamptom Oxford Berks Sussex and Surrey two For the Counties of Kent Essex Hertford Norfolk Suffolk Cambridge Huntingdon Bedford and Bucks two and that the Assizes c. of Middlesex should be taken before the Justices of the Bench. (r) Mâ—ltis vigiliis excegitata inventa fuit recuperandâ—e possessionis gratia ut per summariam cognitionem absque magna Juris solennitate quasi per compendium negotium terminetur Lib. 4. sol 164 b. Bracton speaking of the Writ called Assiza novae disseisinae saith it was found out and contrived by much Vigilance for the recovering of Possessions by a summary or speedy Conusance without great Solemnity of the Law that the business might be compendiously determined For before at Common-Law Assizes were not taken but either in the Bank or before Justices in Eyre which was a great delay to the Plaintiff and a great molestation and vexation of the Recognitors of the Assize therefore in Magna Charta the Assizes are appointed to be taken in the respective Counties and the Patents to Justices of Assize run thus (s) See the Patent Clause and Fine-Rolls from King John to Edw. 4. Sciatis quod constituimus vos Justiciarios nostros una cum hiis quos vobis associaverimus ad omnes Assisas c. in Com. c. arainandas capiendas c. facturi inde quod ad Justitiam pertinet secundum legem Consuetudinem Regni vostri Angliae Salvis nobis amerciamentis inde provenientibus The Justices of Nisi Prius (t) Ad exonerationem Juratorum ad ceâ— lerem justitiam in ea parte exhibendum Stat. de Finibus 27 E. 1. c. 4. were first instituted by the Statute of Westm Justices of Nisi Prius 2. and their Authority is annexed to the Justices of Assize These Justices were instituted for two principal Causes for the ease of Jurors and for the speedy exhibiting of Justice SECT 8. Justices of Oyer and Terminer AS to the Justices of Oyer and Terminer they are appointed either by (u) Coke 4. Inst fol. 162. general or special Commission By general Commission they are to enquire of Treasons Misprisions of Treason Insurrections Rebellions Murders Felonies Manslaughter (w) Interfectionibus Killing Burglaries Rapes of Women unlawful Assemblies Conventicles (x) Verborum prolationibus false News Combinations Misprision Confederacies false Allegations Riots Routs Retainings Escapes Contempts Falsities Negligences Concealments Maintenances Oppressions Combinations (y) Cambipartiis of Parties Deceits and other ill Deeds Offences and Injuries whatever and to do thereupon what appertains to Justice according to the Law and Custom of the Kingdom Special Commissions were not granted unless for enormous (z) Nisi pro â—nermi transgressione ubi necesse apponere festinum remedium Cl. 14 E. 3. part 1. m. 41. dorso Hil. 2 H. 4. Rot. 4. Mich. 1 H. 8. Transgressions where there was a necessity of speedy Remedy In some cases we find the Justices of Oyer and Terminer have upon an Indictment found proceeded the same day against the Party indicted So Thomas Marks Bishop of Carlisle before Commissioners of Oyer and Terminer was Indicted tryed and adjudged all in one day for High-Treason Likewise Sir Richard Empson was indicted of High-Treason and tried all in one day So Robert Bell 10 Dec. 3 E. 6. and 10 Eliz. 4 Aug. John Felton was before Commissioners of Oyer and Terminer in London indicted of High-Treason and tried the same day by the advice of all the Judges of England SECT 9. Of the Kings Erection of Courts IN some Cases the King may erect new Courts of Justice What new Courts the King may erect and grant Conusance of Pleas to a Corporation to be kept after the Rules of the Law not in a way of a Court of Equity but may not alter the great Courts at Westminster that have been time out of mind nor erect a new Court of Chancery Kings-Bench Common Pleas Exchequer c. Although in a proper Court such as our Chancery a Judge of Equity be allowed yet if it were permitted in all other Courts to expound the Law against the letter and perhaps the meaning of the Makers according to Conscience as we speak there would soon be introduced absoluteness and Arbitrary Power Therefore great Care is taken by those that understand the Law that matters be not left to the discretion of any Persons Commissionated by the King to adjudge of any Causes So the plausible Statute (b) 11 H. 7. c. 3. of H. 7. to put in Execution the Penal Laws impowering Justices of Assize and of Peace upon Information for the King by their Discretion to hear and determine all Offences and Contempts against any Statute unrepealed was found to have Authorised Empson and Dudly to commit upon the Subject unsufferable pressures and oppressions So that (c) 1 H. 8. c. 6. soon after that Kings death it was repealed and those two brought to Tryal and executed for their oppressions So the Statute (d) C. 2. 8 E. 4. of Liveries c. by the discretion of the Judges to stand as an Original is deservedly repealed In
the Commission of Sewers by Law (e) Discretio est discernere per Legem quid sit justum Coke Inst 4. fol. 41. 3 H. 8. allowing the Commissioners to make Orders c. according to their Judgments and Discretions the word Discretion is interpreted by Lawyers to discern by Law what is Just as appears when a Jury do doubt of the Law and desire to do what is Just they find the special matter and the entry is Et super tota materia petunt advisamentum discretionem Justiciariorum that is they desire that the Judges would discern by Law what is Just and give Judgment accordingly It was resolved in the Court of Common-Pleas when a new Court was (f) Whyte's Sacred Laws p. 33. erected 31 H. 8. to hear and determine according to Law and Custom or otherwise to their sound discretion That the last Clause was against Law For when Laws are writ and published Magistrates know what to command and the People to obey otherwise the Law must necessarily be errant wandring uncertain and unknown which is a (g) Miser servitus ubi jus vagum miserable yea the most miserable Slavery This was the ground of the taking away the most August and very Ancient Court of the Star-Chamber The Court of Star-chamber dissolved though appointed by Act of Parliament (h) 3 H. 7. c. 1. 21 H. 8. and consisting of very great Personages as the Lord Chancellor Lord President of the Council Lord Privy-Seal Bishops Lords and Justices For tho' there were other Reasons that moved the Houses to be so pressing to get that Act pass the grounds of its Repeal alledged in the (i) 17 Car. 1. c. 10. Preamble of the Act are That the Judges have not kept themselves to the points limited by the Statutes and have undertaken to punish where no Law doth warrant and to make Decrees for things having no such Authority and have inflicted heavier punishments than by Law warranted and that all matters Examinable and Determinable before them had their proper Remedy Redress and Punishment by Common Law and in the ordinary Courts of Justice elsewhere In the like manner and on the same reason were the Court of Request (k) Ibid. cap. 9. before the (l) Cap. 48. President of the Marches of Wales of the President and Council in (m) Cap. 49. the North and of the County-Palatine (o) Cap. 37. of Chester either totally abolished or much eclipsed Having thus far discoursed of the several standing Courts I think it necessary to give an account of the Oath the Judges of either Bench are enjoyned to take having before spoke of the Lord Chancellor Lord Treasurer and Barons of the Exchequers Oath SECT 10. Of the Judges Oath COncerning this Oath there is a Controversie betwixt Mr. (p) Animadv on Coke's 4. Inst fol. 38. Prynne and Sir Edward Coke the latter affirming it to be in our Printed Statutes but not upon Record which Mr. Prynne disproves thus That the Oath of the Judges Barons of the Exchequer and Justices Itinerant and the Ordinances annexed to the Oath were made by the King because of divers complaints to him by the assent of the great men and other wise men of his Council and commanded to be openly published by the Sheriffs of every County by (q) 7 May 20 E. 3. special Writs issued to them for the Reasons specified in the beginning and close of the Writs at least three Months before the Parliament was held that Year and they are all entred upon Record as they are Printed in the Statute Books at large (r) Cl. 20 E. 3. part 1. m. 12 13. 20 E. 3. in the Clause-Rolls but not in the Parliament or Statute-Rolls of that Year because not made in but before the Parliament From whence I note a good Argument of the Kings Prerogative in appointing Judges and Commissionating them himself without any Parliamentary concurrence since he appoints the very Oath which was to direct them in their Office out of Parliament We find the Commons so well pleased with this Oath that in the (s) Rot. Parl. 20 E. 3. num 25. Parliament 20 E. 3. they petitioned the King that the Justices of Assise and Enquiry might be sworn by the same Oath as the Justice of the Bench Abridgment of Records p. 48. and that the chief of them might have power to swear the rest which the King assented to with some Qualifications but when in the Twenty first of his Reign they petitioned that his other Ministers might take the Oath and might be sworn to take nothing from any other the King answered that he would advise what other Ministers shall be fit to take the Oath Mr. Prynne refers us to the Cl. 18 H. 3. m. 19. Cl. 35 E. 1. m. 7. Cl. 1 E. 2. m. 19. and Cl. 5 E. 3. m. 27. for some Clauses of the Oaths of Justices agreeing with those prescribed to the Kings Council But the Oath as it hath been after used is to this purpose That they shall swear well and lawfully to serve our Lord the King and his People in the Office of Justice and lawfully counsel the King in his Business not counsel or assent to any thing which may turn him in damage or disherison by any manner way or colour and shall not know of any such thing but cause the King to be warned thereof by themselves or others shall do equal Justice and Execution of Right to all the Subjects and take neither by themselves nor others privily or apertly Gift or Reward of Gold or Silver nor of any thing which may turn to their profit unless it be Meat or Drink and that of a small value of any man that shall have any Plea or Process hanging before them c. shall take no Fee as long as they are Justices nor Robes of any man great or small but of the King give no Advice to any man great or small where the King is Party If any of what condition soever come before them in their Sessions with force and Arms or otherwise against the Peace or against the Statute thereof made to disturb the execution of the Common Law or to menace the People that they may not pursue the Law That they cause their Bodies to be Arrested and put in Prison and if they cannot be Arrested that the King be certified That they themselves nor others maintain no Plea or Quarrel hanging in the Kings Court or elsewhere in the Country That they deny to no man Common Right by the Kings Letter nor none other mans nor for none other Cause and in case any other Letters come to them contrary to the Law they do nothing by such Letters but certifie the King thereof and proceed to execute the Law notwithstanding any such Letters That they shall procure the profit of the King and of his Crown and if in default shall be at the Kings Will of Body Lands and
Goods thereof to be done as shall please him There is in this Oath as great Security taken Observations on this Oath as morally can be that the Judges perform their Office uprightly and judge according to the Law and if this will not make them wary how they give Judgment contrary to Law there are other Constraints upon them As first That the King may displace them when he pleases they holding their Places only durante beneplacito Secondly The House of Commons may question them for any false Judgment and Miscarriage in their Office which must be a great Check and deterring of them from giving any unjust Judgment either for Lucre-sake by Bribes or Partiality of Affection There are besides others two illustrious Examples of punishment of Corrupt Judges the one of Sir William Thorp (t) Rot. Parl. 25 E. 3. Rot. 10. condemned for breach of his Oath in taking Bribes Judges punished for breaking their Oath He was Indicted before the Earls of Arundel Warwick and Huntingdon the Lord Gray and Lord Burghers 24 E. 3. and the Record saith Ideo consideratum per dictos Justiciarios assignatos ad judicandum secundum voluntatem Regis secundum Regale posse suum because he broke the Oath which he took to the King and so was adjudged to be hanged The (u) Exact Abridgment p. 74. Record of this Judgment was brought into the Parliament 25 E. 3. the King having by a Writ under the Privy-Seal stayed his Execution and it was read opeâ— before the Lords and all the Lords affirmed the Judgment to be good provided this Judgment should not be drawn into example against any other Officers who should break their Oaths but (z) Qui praedictum Sacramentum fecerunt fregerunt habent Leges Regales Augliae ad custodiendas only those that took the said Oath of Justices and broke it such to whom the Royal Laws of England are committed The other is the Famous Sir Francis Bacon Lord St. Albans who being Lord Chancellor was found guilty of taking Bribes by his Servants whom though many for his great Learning would acquit as leaving too much to his Servants yet he fell an illustrious example of Justice against the highest Judges and in the forecited Record against Sir William Thorp it is apparent that the Lords who in those days were the sole Judges in Parliament thought no persons breach of Oath was capitally to be punished but only the Justices Before I come to speak to some of the long Parliaments writing Champions misapplication of the Kings Power in his Courts I think it expedient to give some Characters I have met withall of the qualifications of Judges In a Speech made to Justice (a) MS. Speech penes Rad. Thoresby de Leedes Gen. Manwood when he was chosen Lord Chief Baron the Chancellor tells him There are four things requisite in a Judge First His knowledge of the Law which is presumed every one hath that the King appoints to be his Justiciary Secondly Discretion that though in his Judgment he may vary from the letter of the Law yet he may never judge contrary to the intention of it which is Animus Legis Thirdly Integrity for it were better to have a Judge of convenient learning and discretion that would command and rule his Affection and Judgment than one of excellent knowledge and discretion that will submit the same to his corrupt Affections Fourthly Care and diligence For if a judge be furnished with all the preceeding qualifications yet if he be slothful and do not expedite his Judgment all the former serve to little purpose for qui diâ— distulit diâ— noluit My Lord St. Albans (b) Essays though he fell as before I have noted under great censure yet in his Essays tells us that a Judge's Office is Jus dicere non Jus dare that they ought to be more wise than witty more reverend than plausible more advised than confident and above all things that Integrity was their Portion and proper Vertue The unjust Judge being a Capital remover of Land-marks Injustice making Judgment bitter and delay sowre Another famous (c) E. of Clarendon's Survey p. 125. Chancellor whose unexpected exile after he was raised to the happiest Estate of a Subject may teach all to judge no State of Felicity assured upon Earth tells us that Judges are presumed by Education to be fitted for the understanding of the Laws and by their Oaths bound to judge according to Right and so must be the most competent to explain the difficulties of the Law which no Soveraign as Soveraign can be presumed to understand and comprehend and that the judgments and decisions those Judges make are the Judgment of the Soveraign who hath not qualified them but Authoritatively appointed them to judge in his stead and are to pronounce their Sentence according to the reason of the Law not the reason or will rather he means of the Soveraign But now I proceed to other matters The Long Parliament impeached all the Judges that had voted the legality of Ship-mony The Long Parliaments Impeachment of Judges as also brought to their Bar the Lord Chancellor that thereby they might strike a greater terror on the Kings Loyal Subjects especially in the House to make them comply with them and though they would have had the Power of nominating and removing the Judges and have rent that branch of his Royal Prerogative from him yet they not trusting if they effected this that it would do them any service when they had put in such Judges as they liked if the King might still Commissionate them according to old form pro beneplacito Therefore they pressed hard They would alter pro beneplacito that every Judge should continue quamdiu se bene gesserit which I only note to show they were desirous to new model the whole Government As the long Parliament of 1641. by their dissolving of Church-Government gave birth to varieties of Opinions The Long Parliament endeavours to weaken the King's Prerogative Schisms and Heresies in Religion so by their design of unloosening mens Obligation to the Monarchy they were forced to make use of many false Inferences and Judgments of the known Laws Amongst which one was when they were beaten off from the several pretences of having some Paramount Power over the King whereby he stood obliged to resign his reason to their Votes they alledged that since the King could not reverse a Judgment given in an inferior Court a fortiori he could not frustrate their Votes being the Supreme Court as well as Council In Answer to which it is to be considered How Judges in their Judgments sustain the Person of the King that in other Courts the Judges sustain the Person of the King the Law is deposited in the hands of the King and all Justice is administred by him and in his name so that his consent is by Law involved in what by Law they
do Authoritas rei indicatae vim legis habet So that can be no Appeal from the King to himself the King delegates his Power to them quod Rex facit per Officiarios per se facere videtur they give Judgment for the King not for themselves to that the Laws Authorize them and none but them so that the Kings assent or dissent cannot frustrate their Judgment which they render in invitos against the will of one of the Parties at least because expedit Reipublicae ut finis sit datus Therefore as to the Power of declaring Law the King is restrained ordinarily to the Mediation of the Judges who are to give the genuine sence and Interpretation of the Law according to Art and rules of science and so by their Interpretation and Judgment therein they bind both King and Subject Yet in some (d) Case of our Affairs p. 4. cases the Judge do not only consult among themselves Judges to apply themselves to the King to determine a doubtful case but must have recourse to the King as the Fountain of Justice so (e) Postnati si disputatio oriatur Justiciarii non possunt interpretari sed in dubiis obscuris Domini Regis expectanda est Interpretatio voluntas cum ejus est Interpretari cujus est condere It is saith Sir Thomas Smith (f) Commonwealth part 2. c. 10. to be taken for a Principle that the Life and Member of an English man is in the Power only of the Prince and his Laws so that when any of his Subjects is spoiled either of life or limb the Prince is endammaged thereby and hath good cause to ask account how his Subjects should come to that mischief and forasmuch as the Prince who governeth the Scepter and holdeth the Crown of England hath this in his care and charge to see the Realm well governed the Life Member and Possessions of his Subjects kept in peace and assurance he that by violence shall attempt to break that Peace and assurance hath forfeited against the Scepter and Crown of England So that from hence it appears how equal and just it is that the King should have the appointment of Judges Justices of Peace Why the King only to appoint Judges c. that neither his Peace should be broken his Subjects injured in their Persons or Estates nor his Laws be violated What Judges are to observe There being sufficient Provision in the Law against the violating of Justice by the Judges who are to observe these following statutes 1. Magna Charta That no Freeman shall be taken or Imprisoned or disseised of his freehold or liberty or Customs or be Out-lawed or exiled or otherwise destroyed That the King (g) Cap. 9. will not pass upon him or condemn him but by lawful Judgment of his Peers or by the Law of the Land and by another 5 E. 3. That no man shall be Attached by any Accusation nor fore-judged of Life or Limb nor his Lands Tenements Goods nor Chattles seized into the Kings hands against the form of the Great Charter and the Law of the Land and 25 Ed. 3 (h) Cap. 4. Stat. 5. That none shall be taken by Petition or Suggestion made to the King or to his Council unless by Indictment or Presentment of good and lawful People of the same Neighbourhood where such deed be done in due manner or by Process made by writ original at the Common Law and so by (i) 24 E. 3. c. 3. another That no man of what State and Condition soever he be shall be put out of his Lands or Tenements nor taken nor Imprisoned nor disinherited without being brought to answer by due Process of Law and in another (k) 41 E. 5. c. 1. That no man be put to answer without Presentment before Justices or matter of Record or by due Process or Writ original according to the old Law of the Land But I must leave this to the Learned in our Municipal Laws and shall note some few things from old Authors that may discover how much just Judgment hath ever been valued The impartiality and yet the tenderness and compassion in inflicting Punishment is notorious in Zeleucus Impartiality requisite in a Judge who while he governed the Locrians made a Law That whoever committed Adultery should have both his Eyes put out and his Son being found guilty he commanded the Law to be put in Execution and the body of the Citizens interceding he ordered one of his Sons Eyes to be put out and likewise one of his own that the Law might not be broken and yet that he might not be over rigid to his Son The (l) Neque inflecti gratia neque perfringi potentia neque adulterari pecunia possit Pro Cecinna Orator tells us That Justice should neither be warped by Favour nor broken by Power nor adulterated by Money and in another place (m) Exuit personam Judicis quisquis Amici personam induit saith That he puts off the person of a Judge who assumes that of a friend He indeed is an upright Judge in whose hand the Ballance of Justice neither totters nor falls by the Authority of any Person Talis debet esse Juris minister ut in ejus manu nullius authoritate personae titubet aut vacillet librae Justitiae Besides the avoiding of Partiality Pâ—ecipitancy to be avoided it is necessary in every Judge that he fully examine what is brought before him and not with too great Precipitancy determine matters upon (n) Qui statuiâ— aliquid parâ—e inâ—udita altera 〈…〉 siatuit 〈◊〉 tamen aequus est Senec. Medaea the hearing only of one side for though he may chance to do Justice in such a Case yet he doth not do justly that fully hears not both Parties Allegations It is a very mischievous things when Judges delay the Executing of Justice (o) Holy Court Tom. 1. lib. 3. p. 90. Delays in doing Justice mischievous Causinus out of the Chronicles of Alexandria tells us That Juvenalis a Widow complaining to Theodorick King of the Goths and Romans that a Suit of hers in Court was drawn out for the space of three Years Theodorick called the Judges before him and acquainted them with the Complaint and commanded them to do her speedy Justice which within two days they did and being again called by the King he asked them how it came to pass that they had dispatched that in two days which had not been done in three Years They answered that His Majestie 's Recommendation had made them finish it so soon To whom the King replied That when he put them into Office he consigned all Pleas to them and other Proceedings and since they had spun out the Business for three Years that required but two days dispatch they should die and at that Instant commanded their Heads to be smitten off Court to redress Delays We find in Sir Edward Coke
Capitularia Caroli (e) See Fred. Lindebrogus Codex Legum Antiq. magnis the Burgundian Alman Bavarian Saxon Longobard Ripuarian and Frisons Laws mention such Officers for preserving the publick Peace and (f) See Prynne 's Irenarch Redivivus p. 1. ad 5. punishing all Malefactors and infringers of the publick Peace as we have At the Common-Law before Justices of Peace were made there were sundry Persons to whose Charge the maintenance of the Peace was recommended and who with their other (g) Dalton's Justice of Peace c. 1. Conservators of the Peace Offices had and yet still have the Conservation of the Peace annexed to their Charge as incident to and inseparable from their said Offices yet they were only stiled and so now are by their Offices the Conservation of the Peace being included therein First the King is the principal (h) Idem Conservator of the Peace within his Dominions The King the principal Conservator of Peace and is properly Capitalis Justiciarius Angliae in whose Hands at the beginning the Administration of all Justice and all Judicature in all Causes first was and afterwards by and from him only was the Authority derived and given to all yet the Power nevertheless remains still in himself insomuch that he may himself sit in Judgment as in ancient times the Kings here have done and may take Knowledg of all cases and causes Before I leave this Head I cannot pass by the Act of (i) 20 H. 7. c. 11. H. 7. wherein is so fully declared the King's Care to have due Administration of Justice as in the close of the last Chapter I have only hinted The Reasons why Justices of Peace made The King's Care for right and easie Administration of Justice The Preamble saith The King considereth that a great part of the Wealth and Prosperity of the Land standeth in that that his Subjects may live in Surety under his Peace in their Bodies and Goods and that the Husbandry of this Land may encrease and be upholden which must be had by due Execution of Laws and Ordinances and so commandeth the Justices to execute the tenor of their Commission as they will stand in Love and Favour of his Grace and in avoiding the pains that he ordained if they do the contrary If they be lett or hindred they must show it to the King which if they do not and it come to the Kings knowledg they shall be out of his Favour as Men out of Credence and put out of Commission for ever Moreover he chargeth and commandeth all manner of Men as well Poor as Rich which be to him all one in due Administration of Justice that is hurt or grieved in any thing that the said Justice of Peace may hear determine or execute in any wise that he so grieved make his complaint to the next Justice of Peace and if he afford no remedy then to the Justices of the Assise and if he find no remedy there then to the King or Chancellor c. and as a further security it is added And over that his Highness shall not lett for any favour affection costs charge nor none other cause but that he shall see his Laws to have plain and true execution and his Subjects to live in security of their Lands Bodies and Goods according to his said Laws Thus we see who is the Principal Other Conservator of the Peace and Royal Conservator of the Peace others are the Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper Lord Treasurer Lord High Steward of England Earl Marshal Lord High Constable of England every Justice of the Kings Bench and Master of the Rolls who have the power included in their Office and over all the Realm when they are present may award Precepts take Recognisances for the Peace of which and others Lambard in his Eirenarche may be consulted and how far Justices of Assise Stewards of the Sheriffs Turn and Court of Pye-powders the Sheriffs Chief Constable Coroners and Petty Constables may commit to Ward breakers of the Peace in their view though they cannot take surety at the request of any man that being peculiar to the Justices of Peace's Office Sir Edward Coke (k) Term. Pasch fol. 176. 4. Inst Coram Rege prima fuit Institutio Justiciariorum pro Pace conservanda Ad Pacem nostram conservandam saith that the first institution of Justices for the preserving the Peace was 6 Ed. 1. but Mr. Prynne will have it of older date because he finds that King Henry the Third by several Patents or Writs from the 17th to the end of his Reign did constitute and appoint several persons in most Counties of the Realm to be Guardians and Preservers of the Peace of the Realm and in the Patent 51 H. 3. m. 10.13 dorso it is dilectis fidelibus suis custodibus pacis Com. Linc. North. Ebor. Vicecom eorundem Comitat. and the like 54 H. 3. m. 21. d. But the first regular settlement of them seems to be Anno 1327. 1 Ed. 3. c. 16. The Authorities afterwards were further explained 4 Ed. 3. c. 2. 18 Ed. 3. c. 2. 34 Ed. 3. c. 1. Sir Edward Coke (l) Ibid. 171. tells us that the Commission of Peace stood over-burthened and incumbered with divers Statutes some whereof were before and some since repealed and stuffed with many vain and unnecessary repetitions and many other corruptions crept into it by mistaking of Clerks c. for amendment and correction whereof (m) Mich. 32 33 Eliz. Sir Christopher Wray Chief Justice of England assembled all the Judges of England and upon perusal had of the former Commission of Peace and due consideration had thereupon and often conferences betwixt themselves they resolved upon a reformation of the form with divers additions and alterations both in matter and method as it stood in Sir Edward's time and he saith It needed another Reformation by reason of Statutes since repealed and others expired of which he gives several instances Therefore he saith It is a good rule for all Judges and Justices whatsoever that have Jurisdiction by any Statute which at the first was Temporary or for a time to consider well before they give Judgment Whether that Statute hath been continued or made perpetual and if at first it was made perpetual Whether it be not repealed or altered by any later Statute What Commissions Patents and Writs were issued out by King Edward the First for preserving the Peace of the Realm suppressing seising and punishing of those who disturbed it may be found Cl. 9 Ed. 1. m. 10. d. in Rylies (n) P. 443 451 to 457 433 480. Prynne's Animadv fol. 149. Appendix so there is a Patent 14 Ed. 1. m. 15. 15 Ed. 1. m. 13. de militibus constitutis ad Articulos in Statuto de conservatione pacis edito contentoâ— observandos constituting persons of note in every County to observe them named in the Record and so for other Kings Reigns
and Laity met it seemed most profitable that love and mutual benevolence through his whole Dominion should be cherished for it was (q) Et us eallum tha unribtlican menigfealdan gefrohâ—e the betwux us svlsum syndon irksom to them all that there should be unjust fighting among Christians and begins the Seventh Law thus It is the part (r) Witan seylon faeb the settan of the prudent to extinguish Capital Enmities For the better preservation of Peace King Aethelred appointed that every (s) That aele sreoman getreowne borb bebbe Freeman have sureties that if he be called in question for any Crime these Sureties may do justice to each one that is satisfie for the offender the Title of which is Be Borgum In the Law the duty of these Sureties is described at large and it appears by other Laws in after times that Nine Men were bound for every Tenth Man Whoever desires further satisfaction in this particular may consult the 19th Law of Canutus wherein he appoints (t) Et we willath that aele freoman beo on hundrede on Teothung gebrobt viz. the Tything security that every Free-man enter himself into an Hundred or into the Collegueship of the Ten. In other matters of preserving Peace they may consult the Second the Eighth and Twelfth Laws of the same Canutus the which Eighth Law is thus expressed Peace is so to be considered as that nothing can be more desirable that it to the Inhabitants and nothing more contrarily is offensive as Thieves which in the Saxon is thus Swa ymbe frythesbote Swathan bundan si selost tham Theoffon sy lathost swa ymb Heosbote Having met with a passage in the Laws of King (u) LL. Aethelstani fol. 53. Ethelstan which both illustrates the Care of the King to have the Peace preserved and likewise shews the readiness according to their duty of the Subjects to assist the King with their Persons and Estates I thought it not amiss to insert it as a Close to this Chapter and an Introduction to the next The words as to be rendred from the Saxon and the Latin Version of Mr. Lambard run thus I Aethelstan King do to all clearly signifie Cyth that I have diligently enquired the Cause wherefore our (w) Vre sryth is wyrs gehealden thonâ—e we lyst Peace was not kept as I desired and at Grantelee it was appointed and I received this Answer from (a) Et mine witan seigâ—h my Wise Men that it happened by my (b) That le hit to long forboren baebbe forbearance i.e. too much lenity in not punishing now of late when I staid at Exceter in the (c) Middum wintre Feast of the Nativity of our Lord attended by my Wise Men I found (d) â—t tha ealle syn 〈◊〉 mid bire sylfum midyfre which I signifying Heritage and though mis-placed in Lambard is by him translated Children mid wife mideallum thingum by Lâ—mbard translated properly all their Fortunes to faerenne thider thider le thonne will them â— most ready themselves with their Heirs with their Wives and all their Estates to go thither whither I will and will purge out or expel those Outlaws i. e. breakers of the Peace that are against this in such order or with such wisdom and consideration that they never after come on the Earth again i.e. that they be banished The Saxon of the latter part is thus Bretan hi offer this geswican willan on tha gerade the heo naefre aest on sorda ne cumen which Mr. Lambard translates thus Vt isti tandem pacis violatores Regno hand unquam redituri pellerentur Then it further is added And if these Men (e) And gif hi mon afre afâ— on thaem eorda gemit that hi syn swa seildig swa se the at hebbendra banda gefougen syn hereafter in these Lands be met with or found that they shall be so guilty as they are that are found hand having that is Stealing which Mr. Lambard renders Ac si eorum aliquis postea in Regno deprehenderetur pariter ac qui est in furto manifeste deprehensus plecteretur From all which we may observe That the Counsel of the Witan Nobles and Wise Men was at one of the times the King kept them in course viz. at Christmas called here Mid-winter Secondly That the King asks the Members of the Council their advice Thirdly They tell him that it happened that his Peace was not kept because of his forbearance in not putting the Laws in Execution that were established at Grantelee From whence we may observe that the King was to put these in Execution and that his Remisness Clemency or Indulgence increased the numbers of the breakers of the Peace Fourthly That for the suppressing of these breakers of the Peace the Nobles who met in Council at Exceter promiâ—e they will be in readiness provided themselves and their whoâ—e Families and all things they have to faerenne that is from faer to go forth in Expedition Armed as the King will appoint the signification of which word I have found in several Letters about the Wars betwixt England and Scotland in Henry the Eighth's and Edward the Sixth's time where when any considerable party of the Scots made an inrode into England to seize upon Men burn Towns or Houses or carry away Cattel it was called running a Forray Fifthly We may note that this shews that the Militia of the Subjects was at the Kings disposal to go whither then the King will which saves me a labour in the following Chapter to deduce the Kings Power over the Militia higher though I doubt not but a little looking into the Saxon Laws would afford me more Precedents as the Fifty ninth Law of William the (f) Statuimus etiam sirmiter praecipimus ut omnes liberi homines totius Regni noslri praedicli sint fratres conjurati ad Monarchiam nostram ad Regnum nostrum pro viribus suis facultatibus contra inimicos pro posse suo defendendum viriliter servandum Facem Dignitatem Coronae noslrae integram observandam ad Judicium rectum Justiciam constanter omnibus modis pro posse suo sine dolo sine dilatiene faciendam LL. Gul. 1. 59. fol. 171. Edit Wheeloch Conqueror doth expresly as before I have touched on another occasion but here think fit to recite it at length viz. The King appoints and firmly commands all the Free-men of his Kingdom that they be sworn Brothers to their Power to defend and manfully to keep his Monarchy and his Kingdom according to their might and Estates against Enemies and to observe or maintain the Peace and Dignity of his Crown entire and without delay without deceit to do right Judgment and Justice constantly all manner of ways according to their Power So that here we find these liberi Homines Conservators of the Peace also which I suppose was incumbent on them as well as
the Justices in Queen Elizabeth's time the Chancellor tells them that the Queen had levied Forces and Reason willeth and the obedience of good Subjects requireth that all things that the Prince commandeth for defence of the State should by the Subjects diligently and obediently be performed for dutys sake either not examining the cause or presuming the best cause but at that time she was pleased to signifie the cause of her doings As to the King of England's making War and Peace abroad it hath always been owned as the King 's sole Prerogative and when some Parliaments have addressed to our Kings to make War or Peace contrary to what the Soveraign judged convenient they have been advertised of their Duties yet when War is to be made in remote Countries which cannot be performed without great Expence much time and the exhausting of the Kingdoms Forces That the People may more chearfully serve their Prince and Country and that the Exchequer may not be too much diminished whereby the usual Charges of the Government may not be substracted Kings have upon good Reason proposed the Matter to their Parliaments whereby necessary Aids might be sufficiently supplied The Laws now in force concerning the Militia are That the (k) 13 Car. 2. c. 6. 14 Car. 2. c. 3. King hath the Prerogative alone to dispose of the Militia of the Nation to make War and Peace Leagues and Truces to grant Safe-Conduct without the Parliament and he may issue out Commissions of Lieutenancy impowering them to form into Regiments to lead them and employ them as well within their own as other Countries as the King shall direct to suppress Insurrections Rebellions and Invasions He hath the Command of all the Forts and places of Strength and alone to have the keeping and Command of the Magazins of Arms he alone to give Letters of Mark and Reprizal in times of War to give Safe-Conduct for Merchants to make a stop of Trades as he sees cause In the time of danger and for defence of the (l) Coke 7. 25. Realm may command all his Subjects to Arm and they are to assist him and for this the Commission of Array may be made use of and all the Courts of Officers of War in a time of War are his Prerogative and the Subjects are to serve the King within the Kingdom against Rebels and Traytors (m) Jenkins Cent. 6. Case 14.26.89 without Pay or Wages and this as it seems in any part of the Nation especially if the King go himself The Subject except in an extraordinary (n) Coke 7.8 Case is not to be forced out of the Realm unless it be to go with the Kings Person nor in any case unless upon the sudden Invasion or Assault of an Enemy to serve the King without wages and the King in time of War may take any mans (o) I e. 3. Stat. 1. 2 Eliz. c. 2. House to build a Fort or make a Bulwark upon any mans Land But the King may not rate the Nation to pay any money towards any War of his It is true in time of Peace the King cannot quarter his Military Forces without the consent of the respective Subjects nor raise money without Act of Parliament for the maintenance of any Army so that the Subject while they keep dutiful are in no danger of oppression by such a Power yet without a competent Standing Force and Guard Some Standing Forces necessary at the Kings absolute pleasure what Livy saith of the Senate (p) Timor inde Patres incessit ac si dimissus exercitus foret rursus câ—tus occultaeque conjurationes fierent Lib. 6. The Long Parliaments Claim of the Militia would be most true of all Soveraigns That if the Forces were dismissed unlawful Assemblies and covert Conspiracies would be again set on foot The longest lived mischievous Parliament that any English History can record knowing that they could not effect their designs of weakning the King without the Power of the Militia though they had a numerous Party prepared to espouse their Interest and as ready for Rebellion as they could desire yet that they might have some colour for justifying their proceedings pretended necessity of putting the Kingdom into a posture of defence against foreign Invasions which by subtile Plots they possessed the people they had Intelligence of and for fear of any violence to be offered to themselves or that the King seduced by evil Counsellors should set up Arbitrary Power so having obtained that Fatal Act of not being to be dissolved without their own consent issued out their Commissions for Levying Trayning and Exercising Forces in all Counties where they had power by no Law or colour of Law but that of pretended imminent danger wherein the King refused to grant Commissions to such as they could confide in for their aforesaid purposes All which was but colour and shew to wrest the Power out of the Kings hands To obviate such like mischievous practices for the future upon his Majestys happy Restauration it was enacted and declared The Claims of any Right of the Two Houses to the Militia totally vacated That the sole supreme Government Command and disposition of the Militia and all Forces by Sea and Land and of all places of strength c. is and by the Law of England ever was the undoubted right of his Majesty and his Royal Predecessors Kings and Queens of England and that both or either of the Houses of Parliament cannot nor ought to pretend to the same nor can or lawfully may raise or levy War offensive or defensive against his Majesty his Heirs and lawful Successors So that now that great Controversy which wasso violently disputed to the loss of so much English Blood and Treasure is I hope eternally determined never again to be revived without an horrid prosperous Rebellion and this Prerogative of the Crown being thus guarded by Law will never more be attacked while the Royal line continues which is to be hoped and wished will without interruption be prolonged while the British Soil exists CHAP. XXXVI Concerning raising of Money upon the Subject and the obligation of Subjects to supply the Soveraign AS to the raising of Money for the support of Government I have discoursed something in the Title of Property and shall here only treat of the necessity in all Government That the Soveraign be plentifully supplyed with a Revenue suitable to the charge Although Darius the Persian be reckoned by Herodotus one of the first that exacted Tribute The necessity of Tributes and Aids yet it cannot be conceived but that ever since there was a Prince who commanded large Countrys and had potent Neighbours Tribute Aid and such like provision was exacted of the people for the defraying the necessary charges of it So Tacitus (a) Nec enim quies gentium sine armis nec arma sine stipendiis nec stipendia sine tributis 4. Hist tells us That we may be
of enlarging their Priviledges have subjected themselves as well to the slavery of Red-coats and the Tyranny of a Corps du guard or Council of War as they had their Prince under their Committees and Armies which considerations I hope will be worth their remembring What I have writ in most of the Chapters of this Treatise less or more appertains to the Gentry out of a true and cordial desire that if any such Critical time should in any Age return as that of Forty and Forty one or Eighty and Eighty one the Gentry may consider the History of former Ages and be able to distinguish betwixt Realities and feigned Pretences and will well weigh what I have writ in the preceding Chapter of the Nobility for that it is in most particulars applicable to to them which makes me shorter in this and that above all things they will seriously consider that though in every (l) Mâ—gis alii 〈◊〉 nes quâ—m alii mores Taâ—it 1. Histoâ— Generation new Men do arise that to carry on their Factious Design pretend different Causes yet the ends of all that are Male-contents and seditiously displeased with the Government is the same and commonly their Fate is parallel Therefore above all the Infections let them study to avoid that of murmuring and repining against the Government or that of being seduced by those who cover their dark Thoughts and Designs too close to be discovered by common Eyes The more such pretend Zeal for the common Good the more they pretend publick Spirits and care of Religion If they be found to have any the least Tincture of Immorality Envy Ambition Revenge Cruelty or aspiring in their Tempers the more they are to be suspected and avoided CHAP. XXXIX Of the Commonalty of England of the lower rank especially THESE are more especially the subject matter of Government The Employments they are engaged in The Common Peoples Duty makes it more profitable for them to look downwards and cultivate their Freeholds and Tenements and reap the golden Fruits of their Toil than to spend their time in the fruitless enquiries after the managery of States and Empire for whereover Soveraignty lodgeth they must still be Subjects Obedience saith a well observing (a) Cornwallis's Es says 46. Author not Examination is the destined Function of the Common People which Laws preserve them in The Industrious would soon be ruined by the Free-booters in every Hamlet if the Laws and Government were not their Guard By the several Rebellions properly of the Commons in Richard 2. H. 8. The Miseries of Insurrections and Edward the Sixth's time we have sad Examples of the Calamities they brought not only on their Neighbours and the disturbance they gave the Government but likewise the ruins they brought upon themselves and when they had wearied themselves with Rapine Murthers and a Hundred cruel Ravages and Butcheries they were at last either totally subdued and their Chieftains Executed and the rest Fined or they perished in the Fight being never able to effect any of their pretended Liberties they made the Insurrections to have obtained It is for want of Consideration that they are decoyed into such barbarous Outrages which in such Rebellions they generally commit They ought to consider Their Obligations to their Prince and that very seriously that it is from their Princes sollicitous Care that they enjoy Peace and Plenty to them they owe not only Allegiance and Obedience as they are their Soveraigns but especially Gratitude Loyalty and all dutiful Services For the good Laws from time to time have been confirmed by their Kings for their Prosperities without which they would be in a continual State of War and Feuds one against another They owe to the Paternal Care and Prudence of the Sovereign and his Government those Methods and Rules whereby they are so benignly ruled in England especially whereby they are in a freer and more plentiful Estate than any other Commoners in the World By the vertue of those Priviledges granted to them by their Kings they have Propriety in their Goods none can out them of their Possessions imprison or molest them while they observe the equitable Laws Their Privileges They have according to their several Capacities and Abilities a participation of Offices in their particular Hamlets Parishes Wapentakes or Counties either relating to the assistance to the Justice of the Land in Juries or conserving of the Peace in being petty or chief Constables or other Officers and have a peculiar Priviledge many other Commoners want of chusing their Representatives whereby they are only subject to such Laws as they or their Ancestors have given consent to The Government worthy Country-men makes fertile your Enclosures protects your Flocks and Herds secures your going out and coming in makes your Sleeps undisturbed guards your home-bred Commodities when you send them abroad secures those are brought home to you appoints you Markets for buying or selling your Corn and Cattle and your own Manufactures Let those among you The Calamities they sustained in the late War that are not ashamed they were Sequestrators Membrs of the Parliaments Army or active Officers Oppressors Plundereres or Informers against their Loyal Neighbours consider what they reaped in the late unhappy Wars begun with all the specious Pretences of redressing grievances securing Propriety and reforming Religion precious Names most wickedly abused Remember how unsupportable were the Taxes and Sequestrations What affrightments were you continually in by the Quartering of imperious Soldiers and their Plunders where they neither left Food nor Rayment for your Wives and Children and what they could not devour or carry away they destroyed Consider the effusion of so much Blood in the cruel Battles and their most unjust High-Courts of Justice how all the Laws either were stifled or miserably distorted The best Preservatives against the relapse into such miserable times Advice to the Commonalty is to reflect upon them often to live quietly under your Sovereign to give him no occasion to unsheath any of his Swords against you to reduce you to Obedience Avoid all Factious Whisperers of discontent You were within these six Years by past wrought so upon by cunning Designers of a Commonwealth that you made choice of such Representatives as neither would supply that Prince o immortal Memory who had preserved them and you in that Peace he had restored them to when nothing but War and miserable Devastations were in all the Countries of the Continent nor admit our present Gracious Soveraign who had adventured his Life so often for their Safety to succeed in the Throne of his Royal Ancestors Remember I beseech you dear Countrymen these things and consider how near the Gulph and Pits Brink of inevitable Miseries you were Be thankful to those Loyal Persons who by their Counsels and Addresses withheld you from the imminent Ruine Be mis-led no more by such as can sow nothing but Darnel Cockle Poppy and Tares among
procure the Subscriptions and then tender them as it were by their number to affright the King to a Compliance or that the King to whom the Execution of the Laws or suspension in some measure surely appertains might not forbid such Petitions They singled out Sir Francis North then Lord Chief Justice of the Common-Pleas after Lord Keeper and Earl of Guilford Sir George Jefferies then Recorder of London now Lord Chancellor Mr. Justice Withins and others as Subjects of their displeasure for disliking and abhorring the irregular dangerous way of Petitioning But they received more Lustre and Regard in the Eyes of their Soveraign and all Loyal Subjects by their Censure than they did discredit by it It seems worth the while for Persons that have regard to the quiet and repose of the Subject to the Honour and Establishment of the Government and for the Tranquillity and Liberty of their Posterity to consider whether any mortal Man can either produce Precedent or Law to justify the Imprisonment of those Gentlemen Abhorrers of which I have spoken something before in the Chapter of Parliaments I shall now conclude with the last and formidablest sign of Sedition Of Tumults viz. Tumults which are but unarmed and Pen-feathered Rebellion They have the Mien and Standard of it only want the Artillery The fatal black Parliament disciplined them to be ready at any watch word and whatever they voted against the King or Church was ushered in by thousands of all sorts flocking out of the City and Country braving and threatning all along as they went by White-Hall and so in Sholes crowding to the Houses promising to stand by them and crying out for Justice They were so insolent and rude that they forced the Merciful King to withdraw from his Pallace to which he never returned till they brought him to his Barbarous Tryal and Murther That Blessed Kings Sence of them can be expressed by none so emphatically as by himself therefore I shall extract some of his feeling Expressions I (x) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 4. never thought any thing except our Sins more ominously presaging all those mischiefs which have followed than these Tumults And this was not a short Fitt or two of an Ague but a quotidian Feaver always encreasing to higher Inflammation impatient of any Mitigation restraint or remission Those who had most mind to bring forth Confusion and Ruin upon Church and State used the Midwifery of Tumults by which they ripped up with barbarous Cruelty and forcibly cut out abortive Votes to crowd in by force what reason would not lead Some Mens Petulancy was such as they joyed to see their Betters shamefully and outragiously abused So the Blessed King finding they invaded the Honour and Freedom of the two Houses and used such contemptuous words and Actions against him thought himself not bound by his Presence to provoke them to higher Contempt and Boldness For he saith it was an hardiness beyond Valour to set himself against the breaking in of the Sea being daily baited with Tumults he knew not whether their Fury and Discontent might not fly so high as to worry him and tear him to pieces whom as yet they played but with in their Paws Therefore thinks himself not bound to prostitute the Majesty of his Place and Person c. to those who insult most when they have Objects and opportunity most capable of their rudeness and petulancy Our late gracious Sovereign in later times when some Men were endeavouring to practise the same Methods found some offers of the like at Windsor a place of all others in which one would have thought he should have had the most Honour for the Benefits he did to that Town by his so frequent residence when first the Boys and then the Rabble were set on to shout for a Burgess of Parliament in opposition to a Loyal Person His Majesty favoured even in his own Presence The Prophetick Observation of the Martyred King is worth noting That he believes the just Avenger of all Disorders will in time make these Men and that City see their Sin in the Glass of their Punishment which needs no application but only to desire they would be so just to themselves and their Posterity as to follow no such Precedents and that none will encourage such outragious doings I shall dismiss this ingrateful Subject with the Description (y) Vâ—â—ibus truculentis strepere rursum viso Casare trepidare Murmur incertum atrox clamor repente quies diversis animorum moribus pavebaret terrebaâ—â— 1. Annal. Tacitus gives of the mutinous Tumult of Drusus's Soldiers That the Ring-Leaders when they looked to the multitude with outragious Voices made terrible noises but viewing Caesar shrunk again and of the whole multitude he saith an uncertain Murmur an horrible cry and suddenly a calm by divers emotions of Mind they feared and did affright CHAP. XLIV Prognosticks of Sedition and Faction BOdinus (a) Seditio semel accunsa quasi scantilla impetu populari repente agitatur ac totum prius inflammari solet quam extingui possit De Repub. c. 4. tells us That Sedition once kindled is suddenly fanned and blown by popular fury into a Flame which is wont to set all on Fire ere it can be extinguished The danger therefore of Faction is not to be sleighted but the Government should be watchful over the least Sparks which no Man can forbid or tell whence they may come or how far they may ravage when there is a Propensity to Faction Therefore Governours should not suffer matter of Trouble to be prepared or hatched but crush the Cockatrice in the Egg and the Monster in the Embryo especially (b) Vbi Respublica aegra quave vix cicatrices clade intestina acceptas obduxerit Clapm. de Arcanis dominationis lib. 3. c. 16. When Danger less when the Scars of late Wounds are not healed or hardned as after a Civil War when Factions are most dangerous The danger is less saith my Lord (c) Essays St. Albans when it springs only from the Discontent of the People being slow of Motion and the greater sort of small Strength without the Multitude can do little but the danger is greatest when those of higher Rank wait but for the troubling of the Waters So Jupiter by Pallas's Advice when the other Gods would have bound him sent for Briarous with his Hundred Hands an Emblem to show how safe it is for Monarchs to make sure of the Good Will of their People The motions of the greatest Persons in Government ought to be as the motion of the Planets under the Primum Mobile according to the old Opinion that every of them is carried swiftly by the highest Motion and slowly by its own Therefore when great Men in their own particular motion move violently Liberi usque ut Imperantium meminissent as Tacitus speaks It is a sign the Orbs are out of Frame Where Factions are not Combinations against the Government
When Princes not to make themselves Parties but only private-Animosities betwixt some of the Nobility wherein the Government is not much concerned there may be some allowance for my Lord Verulam's Opinion That Princes being Common Parents should not lean to one Party because a Boat that is overset by the unequal Weight on one side may carry such Passengers in it as the Prince would not lose Therefore to study ways to piece them and solder up the flaws is better than to side with one to the Ruin of the other and sometimes of themselves also As we may observe in Henry the third of France who entred into the League and it was shortly after turned against himself which may be a document saith that wise Lord to Kings how they make themselves a Party for by that a Prince makes himself unus ex nobis which makes an Obligation Paramount to that of Soveraignty So that a Prince must be very cautelous when he must side with one Party which he espouseth (d) In caducam pariâ—tem ne inclinet lest he lean upon a ruinous Wall But if there be a Party by whose fall the Prince (e) Cujus râ—ina se quoque tradura est Tacitus de Moribus Germ. likewise shall be sure to be ruined as in case of Factions against Government as I mean in this whole Discourse it is necessary for him strenuously to support it When Princes to support one Party Upon this Consideration it seems to me that it ever will be the great Interest of the Kings of England to defend and support the Episcopal Government for that by fatal Experience it was found that the overthrow of it was the Praeludium to the Destruction of the Blessed King and Monarchy For although he was a very great Champion of the Church of England as established by Law yet he too fatally yielded to take away the Bishops Votes in Parliament whereby he lost a considerable Party in the House that would never have deserted his Interest So that in this case I may apply that of Galba (f) Manifestum est neque perire nos neque salvos esse nisi una posse Tacit. 10. Hist P. 195. Edit Lips 5. to his Soldiers It is manifest that undivided or alone they can neither be Saved or Perish in times when they are attacqued But to return to the Prognosticks of dangerous Seditions I shall mention some that Tacitus hath noted and described Speaking of the Revolt of the Legions in Germany under Germanicus at the Beginning of Tiberius's Reign Unanimity a dangerous Sign he saith Those that looked deeply into the Disposition of the Soldiers judged it a strong Argument of an unappeasable Revolt (g) Id militares animos altius conjâ—â—â—antibus praecipuum indicium magni atque implacabilis motus quod neque disjecti nil paucorum instinctu sed pariter ardescerent pariter silerent tanta aequalitate constantia ut regi crederes 1. Annal. that they were not scattered or divided nor any attempt given by a few but grew insolent together were quiet at once with such moderation and constancy that one would have thought they had been governed by one Head For when any Sedition is carried on with such Unanimity it is a certain Sign that the Poyson hath a large spread and there are few sound Parts left The Progress (h) Ad tuendam plebem Tribunitio Juâ—e â—tentum militem doâ—is populum Annena cunâ—los dulcedine oâ—ii pellexit Insurgere paâ—tatim munia Senaâ—us Magistratuum Legum in se trahere nullo adversante lbid Augustus made to establish the Sovereignty in himself The Methods of Designers is the usual Method by which such as intend subverting of Government may proceed which according to the same Author was That to ingratiate himself with the People he contented himself with Tribunitian Authority to defend the Common People that he wound himself into the Favour of the Soldiers by Gifts of the People by Provision of Sustenance and of all in general with the sweetness of Ease and Repose by little and little taking upon him the affairs of the Senate the Duty of the Magistrates and Laws and so without the Contradiction of any he obtained the Empire This in Augustus was commendable and Politically done being to alter a Commonweal into a Monarchy and Wisemen by his method might have foretold his Design So in Seditious enterprises against Monarchy the way is to court the People and insensibly cajole them with the sweetness of Liberty under a Commonwealth and the heaviness of the Yoak of Monarchy and having possessed them with this they have no more to do but to await some critical time or revolution that may suit their Design as some new Imposition laid some publick Calamity the displacing some great Officer or Death of some great Man or their Prince such (i) Opportunos magnis conatibus transitus rerum 1. Histor Revolutions being the sittest times for great Attempts as Tacitus speaks of Otho's Conspiracy by Galba's Covetousness to the Soldiery c. Concerning Sejanus the same Judicious (k) Primas dominandi spes in arduo ubi sis ingressus adesse studia ministros Lib. 4. Annal. Author gives us the Saying of Drusus That the first hopes of attaining Command or working themselves into Power by Sedition is difficult but after the Entrance there will not want aids of Council and assisting Hands Therefore it is most necessary Speedy Suppression most necessary that Princes diligently watch the motions of all kind of Seditious aspiring Persons to prevent their first Entrance upon their Designs lest they prove afterwards too Powerful In such a State of affairs the Council of (l) Nibil in civilibus discordiis festinatione tutius ubi facto magis quam consilio opus 1. Hist Tacitus is to be followed That nothing is safer in Seditions and Civil Discords than quickness of dispatch when there is more need of Action than Consultation The misfortune is great which happens to the Subjects by Faction and Sedition The Mischiefs of Faction for such things once begun are not in a short time hushed but the Animosities are durable and when one (m) Inter victores victosque nunquam solida sides coalescit Idem 2. Hist Party overcomes yet the Conquered retains his old grudge and is always catching at opportunities to promote his Interest and there is rarely in that Generation at least a sincere amnesty and union of Affections Therefore as Princes by Acts of Pardon endeavour to put all into a State of Unpunishableness though they cannot into a State of Innocence so those that have assisted the Seditious Party ought with a generous Repentance and Fidelity to their Prince endeavour all their Lives to be rubbing out those Stains by their Loyalty For he that (n) Quem paenitet peccasse pene est innocens repents he hath offended is in the next degree to the Innocent It
with the direst imprecations to the Scaffold It is the custom of the vulgar changeable on sudden occasions to be as prone to pity as they were immeasurable in Cruelty as the excellent (n) Est mos vulgo mutabili subita tam prono in misericordiam quam immodicum saevitia fueritâ— 1. Hist Historian observes in Cossus's appeasing the Souldiers who were enraged against the Helvetians It were indeed much better if the safety of the Government would suffer it to heal the vitious (o) Melius sanare vitiosas partes quam exsecare 2. ad Attic. Ep. 5. parts rather than cut them off but it 's a most certain Rule of the same (p) Omnis animadversio non ad ejus qui punit aliquem sed ad Reipublicae utilitatem referenda 2. de Offic. Orator That the sentencing of Criminals should not relate to him that punisheth but to the profit of the Commonweal that is not to be so ordered as the Prince should be judged to consult only his own Revenge or safety but the Peace Tranquillity and Prosperity of his People Therefore the excellent (q) Non tam ut ipsi percant quam ut alios a pereundo deterreant 1. de Ira. Seneca saith It becomes not Princes to chastise only that the guilty may perish but that others may be affrighted from perishing For it is a ferina rabies saith he to rejoice in Blood and Wounds Hence all good Princes unwillingly and with great torment to themselves inflict Capital Punishments nor is execution in most cases performed while the Prince's Wrath and Rage how just soever is upon him because that Mediocrity then cannot be observed which ought to be betwixt much and little therefore all Punishments are most kindly that are more patrio lest that Sarcasm of (r) Qui puniendi causam habent modum non habent 2. de Clem. Seneca be verified Though the cause of punishment be great yet a Mean or Measure is not observed So Tacitus instructs us That though it be against the guilty and such as deserve to be extream examples yet a Prince should have mercy not so much for the profit of the Republick but that multitudes should not be consumed for the cruelty of one as the People in an overglutting revenge will be apt to censure Therefore caution should be used that the punishment be not overspreading as to Heads of many Families lest if they be illustrious and of great Interest the Prince attract more Enemies and as the Latin Philosopher (s) Parentes liberique eorum qui interfecti sunt prepinqui amiâ—i in locum singulorum succedunt 2. de Clementia saith The Parents Children Kinsmen and Friends of the slain succeed in their places to meditate revenge if there be any hopes of success by it Such an Hydra especially is despairing Rebellion Yea though in China Japan and other of the Eastern Countries whole Families are commonly extirpated for the crime of one yet no Civilised Nations imitate it no not when Rebellion proves most formidable If an illustrious Person be in Conspiracy to whom a Prince and his Subjects have been oblig'd if it may safely be done the punishment may be (t) Poenam si tuto poteris donabis sin mâ—nus temp rabis 〈…〉 Clem. attempered if the Crime cannot be pardoned So Livia told Augustus That the Criminal being secured cannot hurt but in his Pardon the Prince might augment his Fame as King James the First did to the Lord Colhaâ— and his Companions when he concealed the discovery of their Pardon till the Prisoners were upon the Scaffold and expected nothing but the last stroke of the terrible Axe As Physicians in Blood-letting and purging if in so great a Theme so low an example may be used with the bad humours must necessarily evacuate some of the good So in Conspiracies and Rebellions some may not be so maliciously inclined in their own natures but by their popular (u) Facile studia vulgi ad se trabunt vel inviti temper or easiness to be seduced be caressed to be partakers in some pretended reformations the black Arts and Designs being hid from them and so be made properties If therefore the Prince can be secured that either in their own natures they are not prone to Rebellion or while they are alive they can never expect to head parties again Banishment may be sufficient punishment for them So when in Nero's (w) Vt consuleret sibi turbis seque prave defamâ—tibus subtraberet Esse illi per Asiam agros in quibus tuta inturbida juventa frueretur Tacit. 14. Annal. time upon the appearing of a Comet it was bruited that it portended the change of a King and Râ—belliâ—us Plautus was celebrated as the Person Nero writ Letters to Plautus That he should consult his own good and withdraw himself from the Rabbles defaming of him to his prejudice and having Possessions in Asia he might enjoy his blooming Years undisturbed and in safety Which was most humanly done for by that he spared Plautus and yet provided for the quiet of the Commonwealth But as the merciful temper of a Prince in some cases is most Christian and Prudent so in others too much Clemency may encourage Sedition and consequently Treason For as the Orator (x) Maxima illecebra peccandi impunitatis spes Pro Milone saith The hopes of escaping punishment is the greatest allurement to do evil a wicked Subject fearing that Prince (y) Apud quem conditum imo constrictum est ferrum Seneca little who wears a Padlock on his Sword There are few that eschew evil for the Turpitude of it but for the fear of punishment therefore in such dangerous matters as Conspiracies and Rebellion the edge of the Prince's Sword is always to be sharp and the Council of Tiberius (z) Corruptus simul corruptor aeger flagrans animus haud lenioribus remediis restinguendus est quam libidinibus ardescit 3. Annal. in his Epistle to the Senate is to be followed That the corrupt and the corruptor the sick and burning Soul is scarce to be quenched with milder remedies than such as bear proportion to the lusts it burns with of what kind soever it be The punishment of a few wicked Persons restrains the malevolent effects of many as Cicero (a) Vnius improbi supplicio muliorum improbitates coercere 3. in Verrem notes Nor saith (b) Neque aliud gliscentis discordiae remedium quam si unus alterve maxime prompti subverterentur Tacit. 4. Annal. Tacitus is there any other remedy of glowing Discord than that one or other of the most forward be orewhelmed and examplary Justice be executed upon them Though the Gangreen begin but in in a Toe or Finger yet it may require Amputation lest a Leg or an Arm be in danger so the skillful Gardiner prunes his cankered Branches more speedily than the luxuriant By punishing the Advisers Fomenters
a name of Continuance which as the Law presumes shall always remain as Head and Governour of the People For the English Monarchy (x) Coke 4. Report Praef. knows no Interregnum being Successive by inherent Birthright whereby infinite inconveniences are avoided so that the young Phenix stays not to arise out of the Spicy ashes of the old but the Soul of Royalty by a kind of Transmigration passeth immediately out of one body into another and in the same manner will every right Heir acquire the Royalty after his Predecessor ceaseth to be Therefore the judicious Lord (y) Interregnum aut tituli suspensionem â—aeges Regni non permittere Hist H. 7. p. 26. Verulam observes That H. 7. knowing that the Laws permit not any interim suspension or stay of the Title and having no mind to own his Queens Title the best She being the Heiress of the house of York as he in some respects was Heir of the House of Lancaster he ordered the Act so that it should neither be by recognition nor his Title be established by a new Law (z) Potius media via institit simplicis stabilimenti Ideo verbis tectis utrinque nutantibus his ut haereditas Coronae resideres remaneret continuaretur in Rege but chose a milder way viz. of simple Establishment in covert words interpretable several ways that the inheritance of the Crown should reside remain and continue in him So King James in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 209. tells the Prince That at the very moment of the expiring of the King Reigning the nearest and lawful Heir entreth in his place and so to refuse him or intrude another is not to hold out the Successor from coming in but to expel and put out their Righteous King So Sir (a) Report 7 8 10 11. Calvin ' s Case Watson and Clark ' s Case 1 Jac. 1. Edward Coke affirms That it is a known Maxim of the Laws That in the moment of the descent of the Crown the person on whom it descends which is the next immediate Heir only becomes complete and absolute King to all intents and purposes And so he saith The second Son of the King of England after (b) 3. Instit 8. the death of the first-born is eldest Son within the Statute of 25 E. 3. as it was resolved in the case of Prince Charles concerning the Dutchy of Cornwall It would be a tedious work to recite all the Authorities in this Case may be found in the Statutes and Law-Books I will content my self instead of all others with the Act of (c) Cap. 2. Recognition 1 Jacobi primi wherein The Recognition of King James the First after the two Houses had enumerated the benefits by the Conjunction of the Houses of York and Lancaster and the uniting of England and Scotland in the Kings Person and that They agnize their constant Faith Obedience and Loyalty to him and his Royal Progeny The worlds of the Act are In most humble and lowly manner do beseech your most Excellent Majesty as a memorial to all posterity among the Records of your High Court of Parliament for ever to endure of our Loyalty Obedience and hearty humble affection it may be published and declared in the High Court of Parliament and enacted by Authority of the same That we being bound thereunto by the Laws of God and man do recognize and acknowledge and thereby express our unspeakable joyes that immediately upon the dissolution and decease of Elizabeth late Queen of England the Imperial Crown of the Realm of England c. did by inherent Birthright and lawful undoubted Succession descend and come to your most Excellent Majesty as being lineally justly and lawfully next and sole Heir of the blood Royal of this Realm as is aforesaid c. and thereunto we most humbly and faithfully do submit and oblige our selves our Heirs and Posterities for ever until the last drop of our blood be spent and do beseech your Majesty to accept the same as the first-fruits of this High Court of Parliament of our Loyalty and Faith to your Majesty and your Royal Progeny and Posterity for ever By which it first appears that the Crown of England is an unalterable Entail and the reversion in him only by whom Kings reign without any Election or consent of the People otherwise than by acknowledging the lawful Right of the Kings derived from God by their blood to them Also from this Recognition we may consider How to understand the Act made by Queen Elizabeth against the Claims of Mary Queen of Scots Secondly what to think of that Act of Queen Elizabeth That if any Person shall affirm that the Parliament of England has not full power to bind and govern the Crown in point of Succession and descent that such a Person during the Queens life shall be guilty of High Treason For we must consider that by the words bind and govern we may conceive the sence to be That the Parliament is Judge where there are differences (d) Jus Regium p. 181. betwixt Competitors in nice and controvertible points which cannot be otherwise decided So that such temporary Acts as these are to be interpreted and restrained by other uncontroverted Laws We must also look upon it as made to secure the Queen against Mary Queen of Scots and to let her know it was to no purpose for her to design any thing against the Right or Person of Queen Elizabeth upon that ground as may be presumed the Queen of Scots might claim for that Queen Elizabeth by Act of Parliament had been declared a Bastard Therefore to let her know that it was to no purpose to insist upon any such claim and that her other Right as next undoubted Heir by blood to the Crown might be altered or governed this Act was made So that we must from hence conclude That it was to be reckoned only as one of those Statutes which the Law says are made ad terrorem ex terrore only which may appear the more evidently because it was never made use of For it is to be mainly considered that this Law being made to exclude Queen Mary and the Scotish Line as appears by that clause wherein it is declared That every Person or Persons of what degree or Nation soever they be who shall during the Queens life declare or publish that they have Right to the Crown of England shall be disinabled to enjoy the Crown in Succession Therefore it was never valid (e) Id. p. 183. For if it had been good King James might have thereby been excluded by that person who should have succeeded next to the Scotish Race For it is undeniable that Queen Mary did during Queen Elizabeth's life pretend Right to the Crown upon the account that Queen Elizabeth was declared Bastard Therefore the calling in of King James after this Act and the acknowledging his Title do clearly evince that the
without citing or hearing them For if they had such Power we should be the greatest Slaves and live under the most arbitrary Government imaginable Therefore an absolute Prince cannot in an Hereditary Kingdom where the Successor is to succeed Jure Regni (z) Nulla clausula Successori Jus auferri potest modo succedat ille Jure Regni Aristaeus c. 7. num 5. prejudge the Successors right of Succession for the same right the present King hath to the Possession the next of Blood hath to the Succession Therefore Hottoman Lib. 2. de Regno Galliae affirms That ea quae Jure Regni primogenito competunt ne Testamento quidem Patris adimi possunt That in the absolute Monarchy of France The Father cannot by his last Will deprive the First-born of those things which belong to him by Royal right So when the King of France designed to break the Salique Law of Succession as in the Reign of Charles the Fifth it was found impracticable by the three States So when Pyrrhus would have preferred his younger Son to the Crown (a) Pausanias lib. 1. the Epirots following the Law of Nations and then own refused him So Anno 1649. when Amurat the Grand Signior left the Empire to Han the Tartarian passing his Brother Ibrahim the whole Officers of State did unanimously cancel the Testament and restored Ibrahim the true Heir though no other than a Fool. So if Kings could have inverted their Succession Saint Lewis had preferred his own Third Son to Lewis his Eldest and Alphonsus King of Leon in Spain had preferred his Daughter to Ferdinand his Eldest Son and Edward the Sixth of England had preferred and did actually prefer the Lady Jane Grey to his Sisters Mary and Elizabeth Thirdly It is undeniable in the opinion of all Lawyers That a King cannot in Law alienate his Crown but that the Deed is void nor can he in Law consent to an Act of Parliament declaring that he should be the last King For if such consents and Acts (b) Jus Regium p. 163. had been sufficient to bind Successors then weak Kings by their own simplicity and gentle Kings by the Rebellion of their Subjects or being wrought upon by the importunity of their Wives or Concubines or the mis-representation of Favourites might do great mischiefs to their People in raising up continual Factions of the miseries of which I shall speak hereafter This is owned in Subjects That the Honour and Nobility that is bestowed upon a man and his Heirs doth so necessarily descend upon those Heirs that the Father or Predecessor cannot exclude the Successor or derogate from his Right by renouncing resigning following base or mean Trades or such like For Fab. Cod. 9. tiâ— 28. say the Lawyers since he derives his Right from his old Progenitors and owes it not to his Father his Fathers Deed should not prejudge him so much more in Kings the ill consequences of such violations of Justice and Right being infinitely more destructive the Predecessor should not do any Act to prejudice his Successor For that right of blood which makes the Eldest First makes the other Second and all the Statutes that acknowledge the present Kings Prerogative acknowledge that they belong to him and his Heirs For as a Prince cannot even ex plenitudine potestatis legitimate a Bastard in prejudice of former Children though they have only but an hope of Succession much less can he bastardize or disinherit the Right Heir who is so made by God and honoured from him with the Character If therefore Kings how absolute soever cannot de jure invert the natural order of Succession there is no reason that the States of Parliament should have such a Power For by the known Laws they have no Legislative Power otherwise than by assenting to what the King does and all that their assent could do would be no more than that they and their Successors should not oppose his nomination because of their consent but that can never amount to a Power of transferring For if the States of Parliament had this Power originally in themselves to bestow why might they not reserve it for themselves and so perpetuate the Government in their own hands So Judge Jenkin asserts according to Law That no King can be named or in any time made in this Kingdom (d) Liberty of Subject p. 25. by the People Kings being before there were Parliaments and there is good reason for then the Monarchy should not be Hereditary but Elective the very Essence of Hereditary Monarchy consisting in the Right of Succession whereas if the Parliament can prefer the next save one they may prefer the last of all the Line and the same reason by which they can chuse a Successor which can only be that they have Power above him should likewise in the opinion of a very (e) Jus Regium p. 167. learned Person justify their deposing of Kings as we saw in the last Age that such reasons as of late have been urged to incapacitate the Children of King Charles the First from the hope of Succession viz. Popery and Arbitrary Government did embolden men to dethrone and murther the Father who was actual King For if it were once yielded that the Houses had a Right in themselves to take care for the Salus populi that none but such Princes should succeed who were approved of by the prevailing Faction in their body nothing but confusion would follow one Party having their Votes seconded by force one time and a quite contrary another yet all pretending the Publick Weal and so a large breach should be made by pretending to stop one dangerous Successor to the inflowing of successive Usurpers and thereby the Crown should not only by ambulatory but unstable upon every head that wore it and alwaies in danger of a bloody surprise till at last the Regalia being secured from the expectant Heir the Factious would find a way to pillage them from the present Soveraign and convert them into a Mace for an House of Commons I writ this Part with greater Enlargements in answer to the plausiblest Arguments for the Bill of Seclusion while that matter was in the hottest agitation But since there will be no need of dilating upon that Subject now that God Almighty hath so signally determined the Controversie by the peaceable settlement of his Majesty upon his Throne I shall close this Chapter with some few remarks of the miseries have been brought upon Kingdoms and especially upon this by the disjoynting the Succession So we read what dreadful (f) Jus Regium p. 166. mischiefs arose from Pelops preferring his younger Son to the Kingdom of Mycene The Miseries which Kingdoms have sustained where the Succession hath been interrupted from Oedipus commanding that Polynices his Youngest Son should reign interchangeably with the Eldest From Parisatis the Queen of Persia's preferring her Youngest Son Cyrus to her Eldest Artaxerxes From Aristodomus admitting
diversorum negotiorum causae in medium duci ex more coeperunt Id. p. 37. num 40. Ann. 1096. vel 1097. Therefore the Festival-days being passed the causes of divers affairs according to custom began to be transacted saith my Author among which that that of Anselm's was one But to draw to a Conclusion of this King's Reign my Author clears who were the Members of the Great Councils and that they were convened at the King's Pleasure in the relating that in the following (k) Mense Augusto cum de statu Regni acturus Rex Episcopos Abbates quosque Regni Proceres in unum praecepti sui sanctione egisset c. Id. p. 38. num 10. Month of August when the King being to transact things concerning the State of the Kingdom by his Summons had convened the Bishops Abbats and all the Noblemen of his Kingdom The affairs for which they were assembled being dispatched and every one prepared to return home Anselm moves again his Petition and in October when the Convention was dissolved he applied himself again to the King at Winchester Here we may observe that it was the King The King solely summons the Great Councils and dismisseth them who being to transact things about the State of the Kingdom by the Authority of his Precept or Summons called together the Members of the Great Council who are expresly mentioned to be the Bishops Abbats and all the Noblemen of the Kingdom Since therefore we find no other kinds of Great Councils in any Authors that write of this King we may conclude the Commons were no ways represented in any of them Most Authors mention this King with no good Character One old Writer saith Omnis jam legum silâ—it Justitia causisque sub justitio positis sola in Principibus imperabat pecunia Florent Wigorn. That all Justice of Laws was in his time hushed in silence and Causes being put in a Vacation without hearing Money alone bore sway among the great ones Polydore Virgil will have the right or duty of First-fruits called Annats which our Kings claimed for vacant Abbies and Bishopricks to have had their Original from King William Rufus However that be it is certainly true that at his Death the Bishopricks of Canterbury Winchester and Salisbury and twelve Monasteries besides being without Prelates and Abbats payed in their Revenues to the Exchequer We may judge likewise of his burthensome Exactions Matt. Paris fol. 74. Edit penult by what we find in his Brother King Henry the First 's Charter Wherein he saith because the Kingdom was oppressed with unjust Exactions he makes the Holy Church free and all evil Customs wherewith the Kingdom of England was unjustly oppressed he doth henceforth take away and they are all in a manner mitigations of the Severity of the feudal Tenor as any one may see in Matthew Paris Mr. Selden and Dr. Brady and is plain by the very first concerning the Laity That if any one of my Barons Counts or others that hold of me shall dye his Heirs shall not redeem his Lands as he was wont to do in the time of my Father c. And in another Praecipio ut homines mei similiter se contineant erga silios silias uxores hominum suorum That according to the relaxation he had made to his Homagers they should regulate themselves towards the Sons Daughters and Wives of their Homagers Of the Great Councils in King Henry the First 's time COncerning the Great Councils in King Henry the First 's time as also till Edward the First 's time I must refer the inquisitive Reader to Dr. Brady's answer to Mr. Petyt in the respective Kings Reigns and to his Appendix in which he hath amassed out of Eadmerus Simeon Dunelmensis Florentius Wigornensis Hoveden Gervasius Dorobernensis Matt. Paris Malmsbury and other Authentick Writers the Emphatical Expressions by which the constituent Parts of the Great Councils are fully proved to be only the Bishops Abbats and Priors for the Clergy or the great Nobility or prime Tenents in Capite such as the King pleased to summon under the names of Magnates Comites Proceres Principes Optimates Barones or Sapientiores Regni expresly used for Barones Where the Populus is used by way of Antithesis as contradistinct from the Clerus and where Regni Communitas or Ingenuitas is used the same Doctor Brady by pregnant Proof puts it beyond dispute that none of the Commons as now we understand them could be meant as Representatives So that though I had collected a considerable number of such Proofs e're I saw the Learned Doctor 's Book I shall now wave them all and only add in every King's Reign some few that he hath omitted or wherein something remarkable relating to the King's Soveraignty or the manner of constituting Laws is found by him noted or as I have met with them in my Reading In the third of Henry the First in the Feast of St. (a) Omnes Principâ—s Regni sui Ecclesiastici Secularis Ordinis Flor. Wigorn. Anno 1102. 3 H. 1. Michael saith the Monk of Worcester the King was at London and with him all the Princes of his Kingdom of the Ecclesiastick and Secular Order and of the same Council Malmsbury saith The King bidding (b) Ipso Rege annuente communi consensu Episcoporum Abbatum Principum totius Regni adunatum est Conciltum De Gest Pontif. Anno 1102. or willing with the common Consent of the Bishops and Abbats and Princes of the whole Kingdom the Council was united and this being mostly about Ecclesiastick affairs it is added that in this Council the Optimates Regni at the Petition of Anselm were present and gives the reason For that whatever might be decreed by Authority of the Council might be maintained firmly by the mutual care of both orders Whereby we may note the Obligation upon Subjects of both Orders to observe the Laws once enacted by the King and Council Anno 1107. 7 H. 1. Matth. Paris saith (c) Factus est conventus Episcoporum Abbatum pariter Magnatum ad Ann. c. there was a convention of the Bishops and Abbats as likewise of the Magnates i. e. Noblemen at London in the King's Palace Archbishop Anselm being President To which the King assented and speaking of what was established he saith Rex statuit To him Hoveden agrees only what the one calls Magnates the other calls Proceres The Manuscript of Croyland (d) Tum Episcoporum Abbatum totius Cleri Angliae by which must be understood the great dignified Clergy Sub Wifrido Abbate p. 104. saith The same Year the King giving manifold thanks to God for the Victory he had given him over his Brother Robert and other Adversaries appointed a famous Council at London as well of the Bishops and Abbats of the whole Clergy of England as of the Earls Barons Optimatum Procerum totius Regni In this Council
the King (e) Remisit libere concessit integre promisiâ— remitted freely granted and fully promised the Investiture by Ring and Staff and freely left the Election of the Prelates to their respective Churches By which we may not only note who made up this Great Council but that the enacting part was solely the King's Grant The Charter (f) Lib. rub Scaccar Twysden LL. Id. 1. p. 175. of Henry the First was made before the Eighteenth of his Reign in which he saith because his Kingdom was oppressed with unjust Exactions in (g) Ego respectu Dei amore quem ergâ— vos habeo Matt. Paris fol. 292. num 10. See the Explanation of this Charter Brady's Argum. fol. 265. and Selden's Epinomis respect of God and the Love which he hath to his Subjects he makes the Holy Church free and so proceeds in the rest of his Laws by way of single Grant and Prohibition Anno 1127. 28 H. 1. (h) Rex auditis Concilii gestis consensum praebuit Authoritate Regia potestate concessit consirmavit statuta Concilii Continuat Florent Wigorn p. 503. W. Archbishop of Canterbury gathered a General Council of all the Bishops Abbats and Religious Persons and at the close of the Acts it is said That the King being at London having heard the Acts of the Council gave his consent to them and by his Kingly Authority and Power granted and confirmed the Statutes of the Council By which we may see that even the Constitutions of Ecclesiastical Councils required the Sovereign's Confirmation Of the Great Councils in King Stephen's time THat he was an Usurper is notoriously known His first great Council is only said by Malmsbury to be gathered at London (a) Coacto magno Episcoporum Procerum Abbatum concilio Fol. 92. b. num 4. consisting of Bishops Nobles and Abbats in which many Ecclesiastical and Secular Matters were ordained Matthew Paris saith That he having gathered at London the Magnates Regni he promised the bettering of the Laws according to the will (b) Juxta voluntatem arbiâ—rium singulorum Fol. 62. num 40. and pleasure of all The reason of which compliance of this King was for that he was set up and Crowned by a Faction there being reckoned by Authors none of Eminence present at his Coronation but the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Winchester and Roger of Salisbury his Brother no Abbats and but few of the Nobility they having all sworn (c) Malmsb. Hist Novel fol. 101. b. num 16. Fealty to Maud the Empress in Henry the first 's life time though he in the following Charter saith That he was elected King Assensu Cleri Populi But to proceed King Stephen primo Regni at Oxford Anno 1136. grants the Liberties to his Subjects by way of Charter (d) Ego Stephanus Dei gratia assensu Cleri c. omnes exactiones meschenningas injustitias sive per Vicecomites vel per alios quoslibet male inductas funditus extirpo bonas leges antiquas justas consuetudines c. observabo observari praecipio constituo Malmsb. Hist Novel p. 101. b. num 20. that the Church be free and he confirms due Reverence to it and so proceeds to recite many particular Priviledges to it and as to his Lay-Subjects he doth utterly root out all exactions misdeeds and injustices evilly brought in by Sheriffs or any others That he will observe himself and appoints and constitutes to be observed the good Laws and antient and just Customs in Hundreds Pleas or other matters This was by Charter and my Author saith he disdains to set to the names of the Witnesses which were many because he so lightly or foolishly changed all But Richard Prior of Hexham closes the Charter thus (e) Ric. Prior Hâ—gustald col 314. num 6. Anno 1136. 1 Regni The King grants his Charter with a Salvo Haec omnia concedo confirmo salva Regia justa Dignitate mea By which Conclusion it is apparent the King reserved to himself a Latitude to use his Prerogative and some are of opinion Kings cannot by any Concessions divest themselves of that but I want Mittans to handle such noli me tangere's of the Crown What I have further to add concerning this Charter is That the Prior of Hexham makes it granted after the Popes Confirmation (f) Id. 313. num 30. Note That all Authors think strange thâ— Pope should â—â—â—firm and so countenance King Stephen an Usurper of him in which if ever that See consulted its private Interest it was then and in my poor Opinion nothing hath more discovered the Personal failures of Popes than such countenancing of Usurpers my Author I say makes it to be passed at his Parliament at Oxford where he saith he celebrated a general Council Episcopos Proceres sui Regni regali edicto in unum convenire praecepit The Witnesses this Author sets down makes it (g) Id. 315. num 10. appear there were none besides the Clergy and Barons present for after fourteen Bishops named the rest of the Witnesses are Roger the Chancellor Henry Nephew of the King Robert Earl of Gloucester William Earl Warren Ralph Earl of Chester Roger Earl of Warwick Rob. de Vere Miles de Gloucester Rob. de Olli Briano Filio Comitis Constab Robert de Martel Hugh Bigot Humfrid de Bohun Simon de Bellocampo Dapif Rob. de Ferrers William Petrus Simon de Silbanâ—et William de Albania Hugh de Sancto Claro Ilbert de Lecsio All which were very great Barons the last of them being Heir to 150 Knights Fees at least his Grandfather had so many So that we cannot judge the Commons by any Representation were present The other great Councils of this King are to be found in the Authors (h) Flor Wigorn. Anno 1138. fol. 668. cited in the Margent That at Northampton had Turstin Archbishop of York president and the rest enumerated are Episcopi Abbates Comites Barones Nobiles quique per Angliam That of the sixteenth (i) Hen. Hunt Anno 1151. fol. 226. mentions only the Archbishop of Canterbury Eustachius the King's Son Angliae Proceres in the (k) Chron. Norm Anno 1152. Agreement 17 Regni the Conventus was Episcoporum Comitum aliorum Optimatum and the last I find Anno 1154. ultimo Regni e is cum Episcopis Optimatibus (l) Jo. Brompton col 1000. num 50. never any Commons represented being to be met with Of the Great Council in King Henry the Second's Reign THE first considerable Act of State that I find Henry the Second did was Anno 1154. 1 Reg. That he gathered his General Council to London in Lent (a) Spelman Concil Tom. 2. fol. 54. Congregavit Concilium generale renovavit pacem leges consuetudines per Angliam ab antiquis temporibus constitutas he renewed Peace and the Laws and Customs of antient
ei nihil turpe cui nihil satis 3ly That he should be Avarus Rei Publicae covetous for the Kings Treasure and Commonwealth 4ly That he super omnia sit expertus that he be expert in what place the King shall imploy him for great Offices are never well managed by a Deputy When quick and when deliberate Counsels are best where the Officer himself is but a Cypher As to Counsels themselves Livy (p) In rebus asperis tenuis spei fortissima quaeque consilia tutissima sunt Lib. 22. excellently notes That in matters that are ground to an edge or drawn to a sharp point and where hope is only left in the bottom the boldest and quickest Counsels are safest yet it must be with great circumspection well considered when and upon what occasions such Counsels must be taken for the same (q) Consilia calida audacia prima specie laeta sunt tractatu dura eventu tristia Idem lib. 31. Author notes elsewhere That subtile and bold Counsels on the first view may be pleasing but are difficult in handling and in the event often Calamitous therefore rashness can never consist with Counsel duo adversissima rectae menti saith (a) Lib. 3. Male cuncta ministrat impetus Statius Thucydides Celeritas Ira Haste and Passion are of all things most opposite to Right Counsel therefore Curtius (b) Novanâ—is quam gerendis rebus aptiora ingenia illa ignca speaking of such saith Fiery and furious Spirits are more fit to innovate things and create Factions than to manage Affairs steddily (c) Praepropera consilia sunt raro prospera So hasty Counsels are rarely Prosperous because Resolution should never go before Deliberation nor Execution before Resolution When (d) Prinsquam incipias consuli o ubi consulueris mature fado opus est Sallust upon Debate and Deliberation it is by the Council-Table well resolved the change thereof upon some private information is neither safe nor honourable nor that after timely Resolution timely Execution be delay'd Violent (e) Coke Inst 4. p. 57. courses are like to hot Waters that may do good in an extremity but the use of them doth spoil the Stomach and it will require them stronger and stronger and by little and little they will lessen their own operation To leave this great Theme as too illustrious and sublime a Subject for one to treat of that hath lived in the Shade I shall now proceed to make some other remarks why our Laws give our Kings the sole power of chusing to themselves a Privy-Council and how the designers of 41. would have wrested that Power from the King Besides (f) Review of Observations p. 10. The King's Prerogative to chuse his Privy-Council what is common to all men to have a free liberty to whom they will impart their private Affairs and desire Counsel upon them our Laws being built upon firm foundations of reason considering that in the power of making of Laws the power of two numerous bodies were opposed against the Person of the single Soveraign it foresaw and found that by the Soveraigns consenting to Laws for the ease and benefit of the Subject things might pass to the prejudice and diminution of the Soveraignty If his single Person surcharged with the care of the manifold Affairs of the Kingdom should be left all alone to advise and dispute his right against all the Wisdom and Solicitation of the Representative Body of the Subject See Prynne's Brief Register sect 3. from p. 341. to the end concerning the King's Council in Parliament and out of it Therefore to prevent that it ordered That the King should at his discretion swear to himself a Body of Council sometimes in our Laws called his Grand Council to advise him in matters of State and concernments of his Soveraign Right and safety and a Body of Council at Law to advise him in matters of Justice that he might neither do or suffer contrary to the Rule of Laws especially sitting the two Houses when the wrong might be perpetual and seeing the Government must be continually upon its Guard and Watch without intermission molding and forming all things for its safety and prosperity and consequently of the Peoples this Council must be constantly attending upon the Kings pleasure and daily and hourly considering the best ways and methods of promoting the Kings and Commonweals advantage As to the (g) Pulton 37 56. 72. first particular we find it frequently in several Statutes expressed That the King by himself and by his Council at his Parliament made and ordained The necessity of a Privy-Council That this was not the great Council of Parliament appears by that of Edward the First (b) Idem p. 80. These are the Establishments of the King by his council and by the Assent of the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons and the whole Commonalty of the Land thither summoned and Edward the Second saith he caused the Articuli Cleri to be rehearsed before his Council and Answer given c. and much more may be observed in the Acts of the great Councils not fit here to be repeated From hence it is that the Law defines The King can do no wrong Privy-Counsellors responsible for if any evil be committed in matter of State the Privy-Council and if in matters of Law the Justices and Judges must answer for it As to the second particular the Parliament of 1641. cast the odium of most of the management of Affairs of State The Votes of the Long Parliament to traduce the King under the pretence of using Evil Counsellors that were ungrateful to them upon the Kings evil Counsellors as they called them which was a great artifice of the designers of that Rebellion for thereby being then not hardned enough to caluminate the King openly they would make the World believe they paid a just deference to his Majesty yet slily wounded his Reputation through his Counsellors sides leaving the application to the People Tacitly insinuating that the King being mis-led by such Councils was not so Just or Wise as to be wished and when afterwards they had got Power they always made it one of their propositions That the two Houses should have the nominating That the two Houses should have the nominating of Privy-Counsellors So in Henry the Third's time we find Mountfort's Model of Twenty four to redress the Kingdom to chuse Counsellors c. or approving and removing the Privy-Council or great Officers of State pretending they would set such just and righteous Persons in those places as would execute them for the publick good only and upon the same score though on another pretence they were importunate that the Judges should hold their places tam diu quam se bene gesserint rather than be removeable at the Kings pleasure Thus by vote without legal proof of Crimes they blackned as many of the Kings Privy-Council